The life & death of that renowned John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester comprising the highest and hidden transactions of church and state, in the reign of King Henry the 8th, with divers morall, historicall and political animadversions upon Cardinall Wolsey, Sir Thomas Moor, Martin Luther : with a full relation of Qu. Katharines divorce / carefully selected from severall ancient records by Tho. Baily ...
         Hall, Richard, 1535 or 6-1604.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 294 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 128 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45326
         Wing H424
         ESTC R230
         13649487
         ocm 13649487
         100969
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45326)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100969)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 789:23)
      
       
         
           
             The life & death of that renowned John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester comprising the highest and hidden transactions of church and state, in the reign of King Henry the 8th, with divers morall, historicall and political animadversions upon Cardinall Wolsey, Sir Thomas Moor, Martin Luther : with a full relation of Qu. Katharines divorce / carefully selected from severall ancient records by Tho. Baily ...
             Hall, Richard, 1535 or 6-1604.
             Henry VIII, King of England, 1491-1547. Testamentum.
             Bayly, Thomas, d. 1657?
          
           [8], 261 p. : port.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1655.
          
           
             Attributed to Richard Hall. Cf. DNB and BM.
             Added t.p., engraved.
             Hall's manuscript was edited and published by Bayly, who implied in the preface that it was his own. Cf. NUC Pre-1956.
             "Henrici Octavi testamentum": p. 244 [i.e.228]-238.
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Reproduction of original in Duke University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fisher, John, -- Saint, 1469-1535.
           Christian saints -- England -- Biography.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           &
           DEATH
           OF
           THAT
           RENOWNED
           JOHN
           FISHER
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           :
           Comprising
           the
           highest
           and
           hidden
           Transactions
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8th
           .
           with
           divers
           Morall
           Historicall
           ,
           and
           Politicall
           Animadversions
           upon
           Cardinall
           Wolsey
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moor
             ,
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           relation
           of
           Qu
           :
           Katharines
           Divorce
           .
        
         
           Carefully
           selected
           from
           severall
           ancient
           Records
           ,
           by
           THO.
           BAILY
           ,
           
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           
             Vivit
             post
             funera
             virtus
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               Right
               reverend
               father
               in
               God
               Iohn
               Fisher
               B
               :
               of
               Rochester
               .
               
                 
                   John
                   Fisher
                   was
                   his
                   name
                   of
                   whom
                   you
                   read
                
                 
                   Like
                   John
                   the
                   Baptist
                   this
                   John
                   lost
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   Both
                   y●
                   sharpe
                   axes
                   ,
                   stroake
                   theyr
                   body's
                   feeles
                
                 
                   Both
                   theyr
                   heads
                   danc'd
                   of
                   ,
                   by
                   light
                   payrs
                   of
                   heeles
                   .
                
                 
                   Read
                   but
                   this
                   booke
                   this
                   Fisher
                   through
                   and
                   then
                
                 
                   You
                   'l
                   finde
                   a
                   fisher
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   fish
                   ,
                   but
                   men
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           &
           DEATH
           OF
           THAT
           RENOWNED
           JOHN
           FISHER
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           :
           Comprising
           the
           highest
           and
           hidden
           Transactions
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8th
           .
           with
           divers
           Morall
           Historicall
           ,
           and
           Politicall
           Animadversions
           upon
           Cardinall
           Wolsey
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moor
             ,
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           relation
           of
           Qu
           :
           Katharines
           Divorce
           .
        
         
           Carefully
           selected
           from
           severall
           ancient
           Records
           ,
           by
           THO.
           BAILY
           ,
           
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           
             Vivit
             post
             funera
             virtus
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           honoured
           Kinsman
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Questall
          
           ,
           Merchant
           in
           Antwerp
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           but
           three
           reasons
           inducing
           an
           Author
           to
           dedicate
           his
           Book
           to
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           another
           :
           The
           first
           is
           the
           patronage
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           under
           the
           shelter
           of
           some
           o're-spreading
           tree
           ,
           whose
           armes
           may
           happily
           receive
           the
           suppliant
           under
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           defend
           it
           from
           the
           stormes
           of
           persecution
           .
           The
           second
           is
           a
           willingnesse
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           to
           expresse
           a
           Gratitude
           by
           Dedication
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           former
           Courtesies
           received
           .
           And
           the
           third
           is
           a
           fitnesse
           in
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           he
           dedicates
           his
           book
           ,
           whereby
           his
           dedication
           may
           become
           suitable
           to
           such
           a
           Patronage
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           I
           never
           affected
           ,
           as
           never
           believing
           that
           the
           estimation
           of
           any
           Patron
           could
           be
           o●
           sufficient
           authority
           to
           dignifie
           the
           patronage
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           that
           within
           it selfe
           to
           make
           it
           acceptable
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           expression
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           English
           Poets
           ,
           v●z
           .
           
             I
             never
             knew
             that
             a
             Generalls
             Oration
             could
             make
             an
             Army
             either
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             but
             look
             how
             much
             habituall
             valour
             each
             man
             hath
             in
             himself
             ,
             so
             much
             in
             act
             it
             shews
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Second
           I
           alwaies
           loved
           ,
           viz.
           to
           be
           gratefull
           to
           my
           friends
           ,
           and
           where
           such
           love
           and
           gratitude
           cannot
           otherwise
           goe
           or
           stand
           upon
           their
           owne
           legs
           on
           any
           ground
           ,
           they
           shall
           both
           creep
           on
           paper
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           most
           worthy
           Cousin
           ,
           having
           received
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           (
           at
           your
           hands
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           )
           as
           in
           my
           low
           condition
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           once
           to
           relieve
           the
           Father
           in
           his
           necessity
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           adde
           so
           bountifull
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           bringing
           up
           of
           that
           child
           ,
           which
           by
           you●
           speciall
           charity
           is
           now
           able
           to
           live
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           you
           onely
           do
           I
           dedicate
           this
           book
           as
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           all
           your
           loving
           kindnesses
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           is
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           History
           (
           of
           this
           renowned
           Bishop
           and
           Cardinall
           elect
           )
           to
           your selfe
           altogether
           improper
           for
           you
           ,
           being
           a
           Merchant
           your selfe
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           Merchants
           Son
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           your
           profession
           do
           not
           altogether
           bring
           home
           ,
           together
           with
           your
           Gold
           ,
           from
           Ophir
           ,
           Apes
           ,
           and
           Peacocks
           feathers
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           Iewels
           of
           Divine
           verity
           ,
           and
           highest
           estimation
           .
           Thus
           with
           my
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           continuance
           in
           his
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           till
           you
           reach
           his
           Glory
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           to
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             faithfull
             Servant
             ,
             and
             poore
             Kinsman
             ,
             T.
             B.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           
             John
             Fisher
          
           ,
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Time
               and
               Place
               of
               his
               Birth
               .
               2.
               
               How
               suitable
               both
               his
               Names
               were
               with
               his
               Condition
               .
               3.
               
               His
               comparison
               unto
               John
               the
               Baptist.
               4.
               
               His
               temperance
               in
               Dyet
               ,
               and
               retirement
               of
               Life
               .
               5.
               
               His
               Education
               and
               Preferment
               .
               6.
               
               The
               countesse
               of
               Richmond
               (
               the
               Kings
               Mother
               )
               her
               great
               desire
               of
               winning
               him
               to
               her
               service
               .
               7.
               
               The
               great
               good
               deeds
               which
               she
               performed
               by
               his
               perswasion
               .
            
          
           
             AT
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Starres
             of
             Heaven
             frowned
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             behold
             Innocence
             ,
             swaying
             the
             Scepter
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             so
             misbecomingly
             ;
             in
             the
             seven
             and
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             
             the
             most
             Noble
             (
             though
             unfortunate
             )
             King
             Henry
             the
             sixt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             one
             thousand
             ,
             〈◊〉
             hundred
             ,
             fifty
             and
             nine
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             a
             Virgin
             Daughter
             had
             produced
             her
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             Creature
             ,
             her
             Creator
             :
             (
             when
             the
             blessed
             Vine
             ,
             sprang
             from
             the
             same
             Grape
             it
             bare
             ,
             and
             the
             root
             of
             Iesse
             shot
             from
             the
             Spring
             )
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             brought
             forth
             under
             succour
             ,
             whose
             after
             growth
             made
             it
             soon
             known
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             worthily
             he
             received
             the
             two
             Names
             (
             which
             both
             his
             Christendome
             and
             his
             Parents
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             within
             the
             Collegi●t
             Church
             ,
             and
             town
             of
             Beverly
             ,
             scituate
             within
             the
             Province
             of
             York
             ,
             about
             eight
             score
             miles
             distant
             (
             Northwards
             )
             from
             the
             head
             City
             of
             the
             Nation
             )
             viz.
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             FISHER
             :
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             being
             so
             like
             unto
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             who
             was
             twice
             baptized
             :
             First
             ,
             with
             Water
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             Blood
             :
             as
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             was
             named
             Iohn
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             stiled
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             :
             having
             so
             fitly
             sympathized
             with
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             his
             following
             Christ
             ;
             that
             as
             like
             unto
             the
             others
             head
             ,
             became
             both
             Fountaine
             ,
             and
             their
             senselesse
             Trunkes
             ,
             streamers
             of
             Blood
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Spectators
             eyes
             ,
             became
             Rivers
             of
             W●●●●
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             his
             Head
             was
             beg'd
             of
             King
             
             Herod
             ,
             at
             a
             banquet
             of
             Wine
             ,
             by
             a
             Psaltresse
             ,
             or
             woman
             dancer
             :
             by
             the
             like
             light
             paire
             of
             heels
             ,
             the
             second
             Iohn
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             treat
             )
             his
             head
             was
             beg'd
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             banquetting
             ,
             and
             making
             merry
             at
             his
             house
             of
             Hanworth
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             beheaded
             on
             the
             Birth
             day
             of
             King
             Herod
             ,
             the
             second
             was
             beheaded
             on
             the
             Birth
             day
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             having
             that
             very
             day
             ,
             compleated
             the
             just
             age
             ,
             of
             five
             and
             forty
             yeares
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Holy
             finger
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             (
             which
             pointed
             to
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Ecce
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             )
             was
             miraculously
             preserved
             from
             corruption
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             after
             his
             martyrdome
             ,
             so
             the
             head
             of
             this
             most
             blessed
             martyr
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             so
             de●cended
             (
             and
             that
             so
             manfully
             )
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             like
             miracle
             preserved
             from
             corruption
             a
             long
             time
             (
             after
             it
             was
             stuck
             up
             upon
             the
             Bridge
             of
             London
             )
             with
             a
             fresh
             and
             lively
             colour
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             by
             commandement
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             was
             taken
             downe
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             away
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             Men.
             The
             first
             ,
             made
             a
             Wildernesse
             his
             habitation
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             turned
             his
             Pala●●
             into
             a
             Wildernesse
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             solitude
             ▪
             so
             Austerely
             curbing
             his
             wanton
             appetite
             ,
             
             with
             the
             most
             spare
             and
             Lessian
             dyet
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             made
             his
             Refection
             to
             be
             his
             Locufts
             :
             and
             so
             cooling
             his
             infrequent
             Pleasures
             with
             sighs
             ,
             and
             sa●cing
             them
             with
             so
             many
             Tears
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             made
             the
             selfe
             same
             bitter
             sweetings
             ,
             his
             wilde
             Honey
             ,
             the
             first
             wearing
             only
             a
             Girdle
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             contiually
             a
             Shirt
             of
             courser
             haire
             .
             Only
             in
             this
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             differ
             in
             their
             agreement
             ,
             the
             one
             diligently
             preached
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             giving
             notice
             of
             Salvation
             to
             all
             that
             would
             believe
             ,
             and
             be
             Baptized
             :
             the
             other
             as
             diligently
             (
             by
             his
             continuall
             Preaching
             and
             Writings
             )
             giving
             warning
             to
             all
             his
             Country
             men
             of
             Christs
             departure
             from
             their
             coasts
             ,
             (
             if
             like
             the
             Gergesites
             ,
             they
             preferred
             their
             owne
             swine
             before
             Salvation
             .
             )
          
           
             Thus
             did
             the
             two
             Cherubims
             over
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             which
             seemed
             opposite
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             mutually
             beholding
             the
             same
             Arke
             ,
             that
             stood
             between
             them
             .
             These
             two
             with
             contrary
             faces
             ,
             mutually
             beheld
             the
             same
             object
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             was
             but
             a
             perspective
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             dyed
             for
             a
             cause
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             saying
             to
             king
             
               Herod
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               thee
               to
               take
               thy
               Brothers
               Wife
               :
            
             The
             second
             ,
             for
             saying
             to
             King
             
               Henry
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               thee
               to
               put
               away
               thy
               Brothers
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
           
             Obj.
             How
             shall
             we
             reconcile
             these
             two
             assertions
             ,
             and
             make
             both
             them
             and
             their
             assertion
             good
             and
             lawfull
             ?
          
           
             
               Sol.
               Herod
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             first
             so
             spake
             and
             reprehended
             ,
             had
             taken
             to
             his
             Bed
             ,
             his
             brothers
             Wife
             ,
             his
             Brother
             living
             ,
             which
             was
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             but
             Henry
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             second
             spake
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             onely
             took
             to
             Wife
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             ,
             his
             Brother
             being
             dead
             ,
             having
             neither
             issue
             by
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             her
             ;
             which
             by
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             ,
             is
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             therefore
             easily
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             .
             And
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             you
             how
             deservedly
             the
             name
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             story
             at
             his
             Christendome
             ,
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             History
             will
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             worthily
             he
             deserved
             also
             to
             be
             called
             Fisher
             ;
             being
             indeed
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             was
             )
             a
             true
             
               Fisher
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             appeare
             .
          
           
             His
             fathers
             name
             was
             
               Robert
               Fisher
            
             ,
             his
             State
             sufficient
             ,
             his
             Reputation
             among
             the
             best
             ,
             his
             Condition
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             ,
             within
             the
             foresaid
             Town
             of
             Beverly
             ;
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             Confessour
             ,
             St.
             
               Iohn
               of
               Beverley
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             sometimes
             lived
             ,
             and
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             :
             These
             we
             may
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             caus●s
             why
             the
             Father
             gave
             unto
             this
             Son
             that
             name
             as
             a
             Looking
             glasse
             unto
             his
             eye
             ,
             a
             Spur
             unto
             his
             Feet
             &
             as
             Copy
             for
             his
             Hand
             ;
             a
             consideration
             too
             much
             neglected
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             names
             were
             only
             given
             us
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             or
             civill
             use
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             obligations
             unto
             Christian
             piety
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Robert
               Fisher
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lived
             many
             yeares
             ,
             in
             good
             estimation
             and
             credit
             amongst
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             leaving
             behinde
             him
             this
             
               Iohn
               Fisher
            
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             treat
             )
             and
             a
             younger
             Sonne
             (
             who
             bare
             his
             Fathers
             name
             )
             both
             in
             their
             tender
             age
             .
          
           
             Their
             Mothers
             name
             was
             Anne
             ,
             who
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             marryed
             one
             Wright
             by
             name
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             had
             three
             Sonnes
             ,
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Thomas
            
             ,
             and
             Richard
             ,
             and
             one
             Daughter
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             Elizabeth
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             a
             professed
             Nunne
             in
             Dartford
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             three
             Sonnes
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Husband
             that
             was
             living
             ,
             no
             way
             stood
             between
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Piety
             which
             she
             owed
             unto
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             any
             way
             neglected
             the
             former
             two
             ,
             but
             gave
             them
             the
             best
             education
             (
             as
             the
             expences
             of
             those
             L●gacies
             ,
             which
             the
             deceased
             Parent
             had
             provided
             for
             them
             in
             that
             behalfe
             )
             that
             could
             be
             had
             ;
             in
             order
             whereunto
             ,
             
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             Learning
             ,
             they
             were
             put
             to
             School
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             care
             and
             custody
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             of
             the
             said
             Colledg
             Church
             of
             Beverly
             (
             being
             a
             Church
             which
             of
             antient
             time
             hath
             been
             richly
             endowed
             with
             Land
             and
             possessions
             )
             there
             this
             
               Iohn
               Fisher
            
             ,
             among
             other
             children
             ,
             was
             first
             taught
             his
             letters
             ,
             and
             the
             rudiments
             of
             Grammer
             ;
             where
             he
             continued
             not
             many
             yeares
             ,
             but
             the
             bladeing
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             soon
             informed
             the
             labouring
             Husbandman
             ,
             of
             the
             gratefulnesse
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             committed
             (
             with
             so
             liberall
             a
             hand
             )
             so
             great
             a
             trust
             ,
             which
             appearing
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             friends
             at
             last
             ,
             thought
             it
             fitting
             to
             humour
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             the
             Genius
             of
             so
             promising
             a
             proficient
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             like
             a
             tender
             sappling
             ,
             fitted
             for
             transplantation
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             from
             his
             nursery
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             in
             so
             faire
             a
             garden
             of
             the
             muses
             ,
             as
             was
             so
             antient
             and
             so
             flourishing
             an
             Vniversity
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             
               Alma
               mater
               ▪
            
             which
             is
             called
             Cantabrigia
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             government
             of
             one
             M●
             .
             
               William
               Melton
            
             ,
             a
             reverend
             Priest
             ,
             and
             grave
             Divine
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             Colledge
             (
             called
             Michael
             house
             in
             Cambridg
             )
             and
             Doctor
             in
             Divinity
             .
             Under
             whom
             ,
             he
             so
             profited
             in
             few
             yeares
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Arts
             ,
             before
             such
             time
             as
             he
             had
             received
             the
             degree
             of
             Batchelour
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             1488.
             and
             his
             degree
             of
             Master
             ,
             the
             third
             year
             following
             :
             where
             being
             suddenly
             elected
             Fellow
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             he
             was
             as
             shortly
             after
             chosen
             Proctour
             of
             the
             University
             :
             in
             which
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             his
             Colledge
             ,
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             holy
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             now
             did
             the
             Almond
             tree
             begin
             to
             bud
             ;
             all
             other
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             were
             but
             his
             tooles
             ,
             but
             this
             his
             occupation
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             went
             through
             with
             his
             Philosophy
             so
             heavenly
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             excellent
             at
             the
             
               heavenly
               Philosophy
            
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             his
             Disputations
             in
             Divinity
             (
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Schools
             )
             were
             rather
             Determinations
             than
             Disputes
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             short
             space
             ,
             he
             grew
             to
             such
             profoundnesse
             in
             those
             he●venly
             Mysteri●s
             ,
             that
             Envy
             her selfe
             ,
             left
             canv●sing
             for
             Palmes
             ,
             whiles
             Vertue
             (
             her
             companion
             )
             accounted
             him
             the
             flour
             of
             all
             the
             University
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             due
             time
             ,
             proceeded
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             Batchelour
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             of
             Doctor
             in
             Divinity
             :
             which
             with
             no
             small
             appl●use
             he
             atchieved
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             1501.
             
          
           
             In
             which
             interim
             ,
             it
             hapned
             that
             Doctor
             
             Melton
             (
             of
             whom
             we
             before
             have
             made
             some
             mention
             )
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             Chancellour
             of
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             Yorke
             ;
             whereby
             the
             mastership
             of
             Michael
             House
             in
             Cambridge
             became
             void
             :
             Whereunto
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             free
             and
             willing
             election
             of
             all
             the
             Fellowes
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             this
             man
             (
             as
             the
             most
             deserving
             of
             all
             other
             )
             was
             worthily
             promoted
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             acceptance
             ,
             made
             the
             proverb
             good
             ,
             
               Magistratus
               arguit
               virum
            
             ,
             for
             who
             more
             fit
             to
             play
             the
             Master
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             knew
             so
             well
             ,
             how
             to
             act
             the
             Disciple
             ?
             in
             which
             office
             ,
             he
             demeaned
             himselfe
             so
             worthily
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             a
             mirrour
             from
             whence
             all
             Governours
             of
             other
             Houses
             might
             well
             take
             their
             patterne
             or
             resemblance
             )
             for
             his
             worths
             sake
             ,
             he
             was
             soon
             after
             chosen
             Vicechancellour
             :
             Which
             office
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             yeare
             had
             not
             grac'd
             (
             sufficiently
             )
             so
             great
             a
             worthinesse
             ,
             he
             was
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             office
             for
             another
             yeare
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             his
             Fame
             (
             passing
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             University
             )
             spread
             it self
             so
             far
             over
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             at
             length
             )
             it
             reached
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             and
             Vertuous
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             Counte●●e
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             Mother
             to
             the
             wife
             and
             sage
             Prince
             ,
             Hen.
             7.
             (
             who
             hearing
             of
             his
             great
             Vertue
             and
             Learning
             ,
             never
             ceased
             till
             she
             had
             wrought
             him
             to
             her
             service
             )
             he
             
             might
             have
             been
             (
             where
             he
             was
             twice
             together
             )
             perpetuall
             dictator
             :
             who
             afterwards
             ,
             mounted
             the
             high
             capitoll
             of
             Chancellourship
             of
             that
             University
             ,
             a
             dignity
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             adorne
             the
             brightest
             Purple
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             Vicechancellour-ship
             ,
             Mastership
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             must
             be
             laid
             downe
             as
             at
             her
             feet
             ,
             who
             with
             her
             knees
             ,
             requites
             the
             courtesie
             ,
             whiles
             she
             kneels
             unto
             him
             as
             her
             Ghostly
             Father
             .
             Remaining
             in
             which
             office
             ,
             he
             behaved
             himselfe
             so
             temperately
             ,
             and
             discre●tly
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Countesse
             ,
             and
             her
             whole
             Family
             ,
             were
             altogether
             governed
             and
             directed
             ,
             by
             his
             high
             wisdome
             and
             discretion
             .
             Having
             by
             these
             opportunities
             lodg'd
             much
             Divinity
             within
             his
             Mistris
             Soule
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             himselfe
             within
             her
             heart
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             soon
             known
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             love
             it
             was
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             p●osecuted
             so
             faire
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             viz.
             to
             make
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             a
             most
             glorious
             
               Queen
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             acceptable
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             improving
             all
             that
             opportunity
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             advantaging
             of
             himselfe
             in
             worldly
             honour
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             inclination
             of
             his
             Mistresse
             minde
             to
             workes
             of
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             finding
             in
             her
             owne
             naturall
             disposition
             ;
             a
             liberality
             and
             bountifulnesse
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             his
             worke
             was
             onely
             to
             advise
             her
             ,
             that
             that
             bounty
             should
             not
             ru●ne
             a
             course
             ,
             
             where
             it
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             lose
             its
             due
             reward
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             might
             b●stow
             it selfe
             in
             deeds
             of
             Almes
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             in
             redemption
             of
             Captives
             ,
             in
             marrying
             poor
             and
             distressed
             Virgins
             ,
             reparation
             of
             Bridges
             ,
             and
             High-wayes
             ;
             in
             many
             such
             deeds
             of
             Charity
             he
             implored
             her
             (
             who
             easily
             was
             won
             thereto
             )
             to
             imploy
             so
             large
             a
             Talent
             as
             God
             had
             given
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             reap
             plentifully
             ,
             by
             sowing
             much
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             he
             suffer
             her
             to
             rest
             thus
             satisfied
             with
             the
             distribution
             of
             such
             doles
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             worldly
             food
             ,
             but
             at
             his
             perswasion
             also
             ,
             she
             erected
             two
             noble
             and
             goodly
             Colledges
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             benefie
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             The
             one
             whereof
             she
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             
               Christs
               Colledge
            
             ,
             largely
             endowing
             the
             same
             with
             store
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             Learning
             whatsoever
             ;
             this
             Colledge
             ,
             she
             in
             her
             life
             time
             beheld
             built
             and
             finished
             of
             Stone
             and
             Brick
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             standeth
             .
             The
             other
             she
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             Iohn
             the
             Evangelist
             ;
             endowing
             it
             with
             like
             proportion
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             intent
             and
             purpose
             ,
             but
             she
             lived
             not
             to
             see
             this
             Colledge
             finished
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             compleated
             after
             her
             death
             ,
             by
             this
             good
             Man
             ,
             at
             his
             owne
             cost
             and
             charges
             ,
             
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             bee
             declared
             .
          
           
             Also
             ,
             upon
             his
             motion
             ,
             she
             ordained
             a
             Divinity
             Lecture
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             to
             be
             openly
             read
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             the
             darke
             and
             hard
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             might
             be
             opened
             and
             expounded
             ;
             in
             maintenance
             whereof
             ,
             she
             gave
             good
             store
             of
             Land
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             ,
             as
             stipends
             to
             the
             Readers
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             .
             What
             good
             cannot
             such
             a
             Man
             doe
             ,
             who
             held
             such
             keyes
             within
             his
             hand
             ,
             such
             a
             Lady
             at
             his
             feet
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               preferment
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Rochester
               .
               2.
               
               His
               contentednesse
               with
               that
               small
               Diocesse
               .
               3.
               
               His
               promotion
               to
               the
               high
               Chancellorship
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               4.
               
               His
               care
               and
               vigilance
               in
               that
               office
               .
               5.
               
               His
               opposing
               of
               Martin
               Luther
               .
               6.
               
               His
               excommunicating
               of
               Peter
               de
               Valence
               ,
               and
               his
               tender-heartednesse
               therein
               .
               7.
               
               His
               election
               to
               the
               Master-ship
               of
               Queens
               Colledge
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             proceedings
             of
             his
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             many
             other
             performances
             of
             deeds
             of
             Charity
             procured
             from
             others
             ,
             whereof
             not
             any
             one
             was
             ever
             performed
             ,
             whereunto
             (
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             )
             he
             did
             not
             set
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             daily
             Preaching
             to
             the
             people
             with
             most
             carefull
             diligence
             )
             gained
             him
             so
             much
             love
             and
             reverence
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Clergy
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             that
             most
             worthy
             and
             grave
             Prelate
             Bishop
             Fox
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             (
             a
             man
             in
             no
             small
             authority
             and
             estimation
             with
             King
             Henry
             the
             7.
             of
             whose
             Councell
             he
             was
             )
             
             never
             left
             so
             commending
             of
             him
             to
             the
             King
             upon
             all
             occasions
             (
             as
             he
             saw
             his
             time
             convenient
             )
             for
             his
             virtuous
             life
             ,
             and
             perfect
             sanctity
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             (
             by
             the
             death
             of
             
               William
               Barous
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
               Richard
               Fitz
               Iames
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             being
             translated
             unto
             that
             See
             ,
             the
             B●shoprick
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             became
             void
             )
             he
             found
             his
             opportunity
             to
             present
             this
             Doctor
             Fisher
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             and
             worthy
             Pastor
             for
             that
             Cure
             ,
             (
             nor
             was
             it
             otherwise
             possible
             but
             that
             so
             great
             a
             glory
             about
             the
             Moon
             should
             borrow
             (
             though
             but
             by
             reflection
             )
             some
             small
             lustre
             from
             the
             Sun
             )
             whereupon
             the
             King
             directed
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Chapiter
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             should
             elect
             the
             nominate
             within
             his
             letter
             ,
             for
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             whereunto
             (
             without
             any
             the
             least
             contradiction
             or
             negative
             voice
             )
             they
             all
             most
             willingly
             assented
             ,
             which
             act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             was
             shortly
             afterwards
             confirmed
             by
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             by
             Iulius
             the
             second
             ,
             Pope
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             October
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             1504.
             and
             of
             his
             age
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             This
             sodain●
             and
             unexpected
             promotion
             of
             this
             holy
             Man
             (
             in
             regard
             he
             never
             had
             been
             formerly
             advanced
             to
             any
             other
             dignity
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             caused
             some
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             deem
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             purchased
             (
             either
             
             by
             his
             Mistresse
             purse
             or
             favour
             )
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             her
             Sonne
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             was
             told
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             replyed
             ,
             
               Indeed
               the
               modesty
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               Mothers
               silence
               spake
               in
               his
               behalfe
               ,
            
             Solemnly
             protesting
             ,
             that
             his
             Mother
             never
             so
             much
             as
             opened
             her
             mouth
             for
             him
             in
             that
             particular
             .
             And
             openly
             affirming
             ,
             that
             the
             pure
             Devotion
             ,
             perfect
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             great
             Learning
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             observed
             ,
             and
             often
             heard
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Man
             ,
             were
             the
             onely
             advocates
             that
             pleaded
             for
             him
             ,
             the
             truth
             whereof
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             very
             Statutes
             of
             S.
             Iohn's
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             where
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             praise
             (
             much
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             )
             the
             King
             ,
             at
             whose
             hands
             so
             frankly
             and
             so
             freely
             ,
             he
             received
             this
             Donation
             ,
             The
             like
             mention
             he
             makes
             of
             the
             Kings
             bounty
             ,
             and
             liberality
             towards
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             to
             
               Richard
               Fox
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             before
             the
             book
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             O●colampadius
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             his
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             best
             friend
             and
             patron
             .
          
           
             So
             farre
             was
             this
             good
             man
             from
             making
             any
             meanes
             by
             friends
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             ●ishop
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             friends
             he
             had
             could
             scarce
             perswade
             him
             to
             accept
             the
             Office
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             was
             granted
             to
             him
             :
             Which
             modesty
             of
             his
             ,
             was
             
             very
             much
             confirmed
             by
             the
             sequell
             of
             his
             deeds
             ;
             for
             at
             one
             time
             after
             another
             ,
             being
             offered
             the
             two
             great
             Bishopricks
             of
             Lincolne
             and
             Ely.
             he
             refused
             both
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Hen.
             8.
             but
             we
             may
             behold
             him
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             ,
             not
             only
             satisfying
             ,
             but
             enjoying
             himselfe
             with
             his
             little
             shock
             ,
             where
             his
             words
             have
             this
             beginning
             .
             
               Habeant
               al●●
               proventus
               pinguiores
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Others
               have
               larger
               Pa●tures
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               lesser
               charge
               of
               Soules
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               I
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               for
               both
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               either
               .
            
             Not
             making
             so
             high
             and
             heavenly
             an
             office
             ,
             a
             stair-case
             ,
             whereby
             we
             climb
             unto
             pre●erment
             .
             But
             so
             small
             a
             B●shoprick
             ,
             a
             competent
             height
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             so
             over●
             look
             the
             plaines
             that
             were
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             the
             end
             )
             with
             too
             large
             a
             prospect
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             lose
             his
             owne
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             being
             mounted
             in
             the
             Kings
             favour
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             those
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             concerning
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             
               thus
               shall
               it
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Man
               ●●om
               the
               King
               honnour
               's
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             University
             of
             Ca●bridge
             (
             considering
             with
             themselves
             what
             bene●it
             they
             had
             received
             already
             ,
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             what
             future
             benefit
             they
             might
             receive
             )
             with
             a
             greatefull
             and
             prudent
             minde
             ,
             
             and
             forecast
             ,
             unanimously
             chose
             ,
             and
             ordained
             him
             their
             high
             Chancellour
             ;
             a
             Magistracy
             that
             hath
             no
             les●e
             authority
             and
             jurisdiction
             (
             thereunto
             belonging
             )
             than
             of
             an
             Arch
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             causes
             Spirituall
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             high
             Judge
             ,
             in
             causes
             that
             are
             Temporall
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             have
             traced
             him
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             high
             dignity
             of
             Chancellorship
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             renowned
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             ;
             how
             he
             behaved
             himselfe
             in
             both
             these
             places
             ,
             we
             shall
             leave
             the
             mentioning
             of
             those
             particulars
             ,
             to
             the
             
               post
               fu●era
            
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             as
             most
             proper
             for
             them
             ;
             onely
             it
             shall
             suffice
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             that
             his
             whole
             life
             seemed
             to
             the
             world
             to
             be
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             if
             he
             had
             used
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             his
             Cloister
             :
             and
             his
             Study
             ,
             as
             his
             Cell
             :
             Governing
             his
             Family
             with
             such
             Temperance
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Palace
             ,
             for
             continency
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             Mo●nastery
             ,
             and
             for
             Learning
             an
             University
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             1509.
             it
             happened
             that
             the
             most
             wise
             ,
             and
             fortunate
             King
             ,
             Hen.
             7.
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             upon
             the
             twentieth
             day
             of
             May
             ,
             being
             upon
             a
             Sunday
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             had
             the
             opportunity
             to
             performe
             two
             acceptable
             and
             good
             Offices
             ,
             and
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             deeds
             of
             Charity
             :
             whereby
             ,
             he
             gained
             unto
             himselfe
             great
             applause
             ,
             and
             
             commendation
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             in
             comforting
             the
             sorrowfull
             Mother
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             griefe
             ,
             who
             received
             great
             contentment
             in
             his
             consolations
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             in
             edifying
             the
             people
             by
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             he
             preached
             at
             the
             Funerall
             solemnity
             of
             the
             Kings
             buriall
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             those
             noble
             ,
             and
             virtuous
             actions
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             to
             have
             raigned
             more
             over
             his
             Passions
             ,
             than
             himselfe
             had
             exercised
             authority
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             powring
             into
             every
             ●are
             ,
             an
             antidote
             against
             the
             feare
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             a
             preservative
             unto
             eternall
             Life
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             yeare
             ,
             15●7
             .
             at
             the
             time
             when
             this
             worthy
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             had
             governed
             his
             See
             12
             yeares
             ,
             Luther
             began
             in
             Germany
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             his
             new
             found
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             himselfe
             reports
             )
             unknown
             to
             the
             world
             .
             But
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             who
             never
             suffered
             an
             Athanasius
             ,
             a
             Lyberius
             ,
             or
             an
             Hillary
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             an
             Aris
             risen
             up
             to
             rend
             ,
             and
             teare
             the
             undesiled
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             (
             his
             Church
             )
             in
             pieces
             :
             nor
             a
             
               Damasus
               ,
               Gregorius
               ,
               Basilius
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Nazianzen
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Macedonius
             .
             Nor
             a
             C●lestin
             ,
             or
             a
             Cyrill
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Nestorius
             :
             nor
             a
             Leo
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             an
             En●yches
             .
             Nor
             an
             Irenaus
             ,
             
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Valentine
             :
             nor
             a
             Tertullian
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Martian
             :
             nor
             an
             Origen
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Celsus
             ;
             nor
             a
             Cyprian
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Novatus
             ,
             nor
             a
             Ierome
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             
               Helvidians
               ,
               Iovinians
               ,
               Vigilantians
            
             ,
             and
             Luciferians
             :
             nor
             an
             Austin
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Donatus
             ,
             or
             a
             Pellagius
             ,
             did
             not
             suffer
             such
             a
             Leviathan
             to
             roule
             about
             ,
             and
             beat
             the
             sides
             of
             that
             Ship
             ,
             into
             which
             Christ
             entred
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             taught
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             was
             the
             onely
             Master
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             should
             be
             still
             a
             Fisher
             ,
             to
             oppose
             and
             wound
             the
             Monster
             with
             such
             harping
             irons
             ,
             as
             that
             this
             Kingdome
             never
             was
             much
             troubled
             with
             his
             Doctrines
             ,
             whiles
             this
             good
             Bishop
             lived
             ;
             nor
             ever
             could
             have
             had
             its
             entrance
             ,
             till
             the
             others
             Exit
             brought
             it
             in
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Hearing
             how
             that
             severall
             of
             Luther's
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             Writings
             ,
             were
             brought
             over
             by
             Merchants
             (
             whose
             profession
             ,
             though
             it
             deserves
             to
             be
             ranked
             among
             the
             best
             of
             Educations
             ,
             yet
             ,
             like
             Solomons
             Merchants
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             bring
             home
             (
             together
             with
             their
             Gold
             from
             Ophir
             )
             Apes
             ,
             and
             Peacocks
             Feathers
             )
             and
             dispersed
             among
             the
             people
             (
             too
             apt
             to
             entertaine
             any
             new
             fashion
             ,
             of
             their
             Soules
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             Bodies
             )
             and
             how
             the
             people
             swallowed
             downe
             the
             novelty
             ,
             
             that
             was
             so
             taudred
             with
             pretences
             :
             like
             unto
             some
             Generall
             (
             who
             hearing
             of
             the
             approach
             and
             march
             of
             an
             enemy
             )
             hasts
             to
             his
             army
             :
             with
             no
             lesse
             a
             cause
             of
             vigilancy
             did
             so
             great
             a
             Champion
             of
             the
             Chu●ch
             hasten
             to
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             ,
             the
             University
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             their
             Chancelour
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             an
             account
             in
             what
             condition
             the
             main
             body
             of
             all
             Learning
             stood
             ,
             whereby
             ability
             might
             be
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             saf●st
             posture
             to
             defend
             the
             Faith.
             But
             ,
          
           
             No
             sooner
             was
             he
             come
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             perceive
             t●res
             to
             be
             already
             sprung
             in
             so
             faire
             a
             Seminary
             ,
             where
             so
             much
             good
             seed
             was
             sown
             ,
             For
          
           
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             I0
             .
             had
             granted
             forth
             a
             generall
             and
             free
             pardon
             (
             commonly
             called
             indulgences
             )
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             custome
             and
             tradition
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             to
             all
             Christian
             people
             (
             that
             were
             contrite
             )
             through
             〈◊〉
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             otherwise
             than
             an
             application
             (
             by
             that
             Ministry
             )
             of
             the
             superabundant
             merits
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             (
             who
             shed
             so
             many
             ,
             when
             the
             least
             one
             drop
             of
             his
             most
             precious
             blood
             was
             able
             to
             have
             redeemed
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             )
             to
             the
             soul●s
             of
             true
             Believers
             .
             This
             Luther
             formerly
             having
             written
             against
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             Chancelour
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             being
             carefull
             the
             Students
             there
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             such
             a
             remedy
             ,
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bounty
             ,
             and
             causing
             certain
             copies
             of
             those
             Pardons
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             the
             University
             (
             one
             where
             of
             was
             fixed
             upon
             the
             School●
             gate
             )
             A
             man
             without
             a
             name
             came
             secretly
             in
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             and
             wrote
             over
             the
             Pardon
             ,
             which
             was
             there
             fixed
             ,
             these
             word
             ,
             
               Beatus
               vir
               cu●us
               est
               nomen
               Domi●i
               spes
               ●jus
               ,
               &
               non
               resp●xit
               va●itates
               &
               insantas
               fals●s
               (
               istas
            
             )
             thinking
             the
             word
             (
             istas
             )
             which
             he
             had
             added
             would
             have
             brought
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             Clergy
             within
             the
             premunire
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             for
             setting
             up
             that
             Pardon
             ,
             whilest
             he
             forgot
             the
             severall
             pun●shments
             ,
             which
             are
             threatned
             by
             the
             same
             Word
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             adde
             or
             diminish
             to
             the
             book
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             schoole
             doores
             being
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             Schollers
             resorting
             thither
             according
             to
             their
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             and
             beholding
             this
             strange
             spectacle
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             Shiboleth
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             C●tholiques
             were
             much
             offended
             at
             so
             great
             an
             abuse
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             others
             approved
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             a
             fine
             thing
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             severally
             addicted
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Chancellour
             having
             notice
             hereof
             ,
             was
             struck
             with
             horrour
             at
             the
             no
             lesse
             boldnesse
             ,
             than
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             party
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             vaine
             ;
             then
             he
             call'd
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             where
             he
             declared
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             what
             cause
             they
             were
             conven'd
             ;
             layes
             before
             them
             the
             foulenesse
             of
             the
             deed
             ,
             interprets
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             abused
             places
             of
             Scripture
             :
             explicates
             the
             true
             and
             wholsome
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             pardons
             and
             indulgence
             ,
             ju●tifies
             the
             holy
             use
             thereof
             ,
             acquaints
             them
             with
             the
             great
             displeasure
             that
             might
             justly
             ensue
             at
             the
             hands
             both
             of
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             if
             so
             wicked
             a
             fact
             should
             passe
             unpunished
             ;
             tells
             how
             great
             a
             discredit
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             such
             a
             spot
             upon
             her
             breast
             before
             ;
             and
             a●
             length
             ,
             moved
             the
             Author
             (
             though
             unknown
             (
             to
             ●
             world
             ●
             ,
             and
             conf●ssion
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             would
             performe
             within
             a
             time
             prefixed
             ,
             he
             assured
             him
             in
             Gods
             name
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             contrary
             ,
             such
             remedy
             sh●uld
             proceed
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             (
             provided
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             )
             in
             Gods
             holy
             Chu●ch
             ,
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             cut
             off●like
             rotten
             Members
             )
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             
             which
             not
             being
             performed
             at
             the
             time
             prefixed
             (
             on
             the
             delinquents
             part
             )
             he
             called
             another
             Convocation
             (
             where
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Assembly
             )
             and
             fearing
             the
             infection
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             one
             ,
             he
             betook
             him
             to
             his
             last
             remedy
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Bill
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             read
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             words
             began
             to
             sit
             heavy
             upon
             his
             tongue
             (
             according
             to
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             sentence
             )
             the
             fire
             of
             Love
             (
             as
             if
             within
             some
             Limbeck
             ,
             or
             beneath
             a
             
               Baln●o
               Mariae
            
             )
             kindling
             within
             his
             breast
             ,
             sent
             such
             a
             stream
             up
             into
             his
             minde
             ,
             ●s
             suddenly
             distilled
             into
             his
             eyes
             ,
             which
             like
             an
             overflowing●
             viol
             reverberates
             the
             stream
             back
             againe
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             till
             the
             heart
             surcharged
             ,
             sends
             these
             purer
             spirits
             of
             compassion
             out
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             which
             could
             onely
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             read
             no
             further
             .
             Good
             God!
             into
             what
             compassion
             did
             the
             mildnesse
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             strike
             the
             beholders
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             them
             by
             this
             time
             mollified
             into
             the
             same
             affection
             ?
             insomuch
             that
             they
             all
             left
             off
             without
             any
             further
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Excommunication
             for
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             a
             third
             day
             being
             appointed
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             &
             time
             having
             brought
             on
             the
             day
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             where
             the
             Chancellour
             with
             a
             heavy
             
             countenance
             ,
             declared
             ,
             how
             that
             no
             tidings
             could
             be
             heard
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             his
             Repentance
             ;
             wherefore
             now
             (
             seeing
             there
             was
             no
             other
             remedy
             )
             he
             thought
             it
             necessary
             and
             expedient
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             so
             arming
             himselfe
             with
             a
             severe
             gravity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             pronounced
             the
             terrible
             Sentence
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             passionate
             compassion
             ,
             he
             threw
             the
             Bill
             unto
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             sate
             downe
             and
             wept
             .
             Which
             gesture
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             behaviour
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             minde
             and
             body
             ,
             struck
             such
             a
             ●ea●
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             his
             hearers
             ,
             and
             spectators
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             af●aid
             the
             ground
             would
             have
             opened
             to
             have
             swallowed
             up
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             hop'd
             he
             was
             not
             there
             .
             But
             did
             all
             these
             teares
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             were
             none
             of
             them
             botled
             up
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             become
             the
             wine
             of
             Angells
             ?
             Certainly
             men
             may
             repent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             weep
             by
             proxie
             :
             Teares
             have
             their
             voices
             in
             the
             Parliament
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             God
             that
             washeth
             us
             so
             clean
             with
             the
             Laver
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             by
             the
             Faiths
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             (
             by
             the
             prerogative
             of
             his
             mercy
             )
             call
             us
             for
             the
             rep●ntance
             sake
             of
             other
             men
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             So
             it
             appeared
             by
             this
             D●linquent
             ,
             who
             having
             not
             the
             grace
             as
             yet
             bestowed
             upon
             
             him
             ,
             of
             repentance
             ,
             so
             many
             repenting
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             became
             repentant
             ▪
             For
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             this
             miserable
             wretch
             (
             it
             se●mes
             ,
             b●ing
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             alteration
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             other
             changes
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             there
             in
             presence
             ,
             or
             had
             onely
             heard
             with
             what
             solemnity
             so
             terrible
             a
             Sentence
             was
             pronounced
             against
             him
             to
             be
             the
             man
             )
             forsaking
             the
             U●ive●s●y
             ,
             his
             body
             carried
             his
             minde
             when
             it
             sound
             no
             sanctuary
             (
             as
             he
             supposed
             )
             with
             the
             superintended
             of
             Ely
             :
             a
             man
             too
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             to
             be
             too
             great
             a
             favourer
             of
             Luthers
             Doctrine
             (
             Dr.
             Goodrich
             by
             name
             )
             where
             no
             lesse
             the
             dismall
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             than
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             would
             never
             out
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             where
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             domestique
             servant
             to
             the
             said
             Dr.
             Goodrich
             ,
             and
             had
             unfolded
             his
             mind
             unto
             them
             concerning
             the
             premises
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             coul●
             perswade
             him
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             most
             grievously
             offended
             Almighty
             God
             in
             that
             particular
             ;
             openly
             detesting
             the
             deed
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             both
             unadvisedly
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             performed
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             his
             minde
             could
             never
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             in
             the
             self-same
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             former
             sentence
             was
             written
             ,
             he
             had
             blotted
             out
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             
             that
             together
             by
             fixing
             upon
             the
             place
             thi●
             other
             sentence
             ,
             which
             carried
             healing
             in
             every
             word
             ,
             
               Delicta
               juventutis
               mea
               &
               ignorantias
               ne
               memineris
               Domine
               .
            
             Remember
             not
             Lord
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             the
             ignorances
             of
             my
             youth
             ;
             subscribing
             thereunto
             his
             name
             ,
             
               Peter
               de
               Valence
            
             (
             who
             was
             a
             Norman
             by
             birth
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             to
             Cambridge
             to
             be
             a
             Student
             ,
             and
             remained
             there
             till
             he
             had
             committed
             this
             fact
             )
             whereupon
             he
             was
             absolved
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             difference
             in
             the
             consideration
             ,
             which
             Catholiques
             doe
             use
             when
             they
             pronounce
             this
             terrible
             sentence
             ,
             over
             that
             which
             the
             Lay-chancellours
             had
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             excommunicated
             for
             every
             threepenny
             matter
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             in
             the
             end
             the
             people
             made
             not
             a
             threepenny
             matter
             of
             their
             Excommunications
             .
          
           
             Thus
             imploying
             his
             time
             ,
             so
             need●ully
             required
             ,
             in
             healing
             the
             sore
             Brest
             of
             such
             a
             Nurse
             ,
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             year
             1525.
             
             
               The
               :
               Wilkinson
            
             ,
             Dr.
             in
             Divinity
             (
             who
             wasthe
             second
             Ma●st●r
             of
             Queens
             Colledge
             )
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Mastership
             of
             that
             Colledge
             became
             void
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             Chancellour
             of
             the
             University
             had
             no
             house
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             Chancellour
             ,
             the
             Fellowes
             
             of
             that
             Colledge
             with
             unanimous
             consent
             ,
             chose
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Master
             ,
             which
             he
             thankfully
             accepted
             of
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             the
             third
             Master
             of
             that
             house
             ,
             continuing
             there
             the
             space
             of
             three
             yeares
             and
             odde
             moneths
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Recreation
               of
               Bishop
               Fisher.
               The
               erection
               of
               Colledges
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Lady
               Margaret
               dies
               and
               leaves
               him
               her
               Executor
               .
               3.
               
               The
               high
               E●comium
               which
               he
               bestowes
               upon
               her
               in
               his
               Funerall
               Sermon
               ,
               made
               at
               the
               solemnities
               of
               her
               interrement
               .
               4.
               
               His
               faithful●
               behaviour
               in
               so
               great
               a
               trust
               reposed
               in
               him
               .
               5.
               
               His
               great
               love
               unto
               that
               Colledge
               .
               6.
               
               The
               praise-worthinesse
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Cambridge
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             this
             good
             man
             sojourned
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             he
             made
             it
             his
             recreation
             to
             overlook
             the
             work
             of
             Christ-Colledge
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             not
             fi●ished
             which
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             had
             endowed
             wi●
             maintenance
             for
             one
             Master
             ,
             12.
             
             Scho●lars
             ,
             Felowes
             ,
             and
             47.
             
             Disciples
             for
             ever
             ,
             to
             be
             
             brought
             up
             (
             as
             the
             words
             of
             her
             Will
             make
             mention
             )
             in
             Learning
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             Cunning
             :
             the
             which
             Colledge
             she
             onely
             lived
             to
             see
             finished
             ,
             and
             so
             took
             sanctuary
             in
             the
             holy
             of
             holies
             ,
             the
             celestiall
             Ierusalem
             ;
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             so
             faire
             a
             Temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             (
             as
             was
             the
             Body
             of
             so
             incomparable
             a
             Soule
             )
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             1519.
             the
             third
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             
               Iuly
               ▪
            
             within
             the
             Abbey
             of
             S.
             
               Peters
               in
               Westm.
            
             to
             the
             great
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             of
             all
             good
             people
             but
             to
             her
             own
             eternal
             happinesse
             :
             who
             before
             her
             departure
             ,
             made
             her
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             (
             together
             with
             other
             Personages
             of
             great
             quality
             )
             she
             made
             this
             holy
             Bishop
             (
             as
             one
             in
             whom
             she
             reposed
             her
             chiefest
             trust
             )
             one
             of
             her
             Executors
             :
          
           
             She
             was
             buried
             with
             all
             solemnity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             so
             great
             a
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             Abbey
             church
             at
             Westminster
             :
             at
             whose
             Fu●erall
             Sermon
             ,
             this
             most
             excellent
             Bishop
             threw
             these
             flowers
             upon
             her
             Grave
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             concerning
             her
             birth
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               Iohn
               Duke
            
             of
             Somerset
             ,
             lineally
             descended
             from
             the
             most
             noble
             Prince
             ,
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             King
             of
             England
             :
             As
             for
             Quality
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             second
             Martha
             ,
             both
             for
             her
             Hospitality
             and
             Nobility
             ;
             where
             (
             together
             with
             many
             other
             of
             her
             great
             
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             incomparable
             deeds
             of
             Charity
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             there
             related
             ,
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             proofs
             of
             sanctity
             )
             he
             had
             these
             remarkable
             passages
             concerning
             her
             ,
             viz.
             that
             notwithstanding
             she
             was
             Princesse
             ,
             who
             by
             lineage
             and
             affinity
             ,
             had
             had
             thirty
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             (
             besides
             Dukes
             ,
             Marquesses
             ,
             and
             Earles
             )
             within
             the
             fourth
             degree
             of
             marriage
             supporting
             her
             greatnesse
             ;
             yet
             would
             she
             often
             fall
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             search
             and
             dresse
             the
             wounds
             and
             sores
             of
             poore
             and
             distressed
             people
             with
             her
             own
             fingers
             :
             performing
             all
             this
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             who
             for
             ours
             ,
             received
             so
             many
             wounds
             :
             as
             also
             when
             there
             was
             an
             offerture
             made
             by
             divers
             Princes
             to
             warre
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             she
             encouraged
             them
             thereunto
             by
             often
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             would
             got
             ,
             she
             would
             also
             goe
             along
             with
             them
             and
             be
             
               their
               Laundresse
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Funeralls
             of
             this
             great
             Lady
             being
             ended
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             Colledge
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             willed
             to
             be
             dedicated
             to
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             built
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             Executors
             ,
             finding
             how
             faithfull
             the
             good
             man
             had
             been
             in
             his
             former
             trust
             ,
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             resigned
             into
             his
             hands
             (
             by
             a
             publick
             instrument
             in
             writing
             )
             the
             whole
             authority
             of
             the
             disposement
             of
             her
             Leg●cies
             :
             but
             
             behold
             how
             worthily
             the
             dispensation
             was
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             Lady
             Margaret
             ,
             out
             of
             her
             great
             bounty
             and
             liberality
             ,
             had
             given
             to
             so
             pious
             a
             use
             a
             portion
             of
             Land
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             one
             Master
             ,
             and
             fifty
             Schollers
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             furniture
             ,
             and
             Servants
             requisite
             to
             every
             Office
             ,
             in
             manner
             and
             forme
             :
             This
             good
             man
             did
             not
             onely
             bear
             a
             portion
             in
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             same
             Building
             ,
             but
             much
             augmented
             the
             Revenue
             thereof
             ,
             with
             possession
             of
             Land
             ,
             whereby
             four
             Fellowships
             were
             founded
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             and
             one
             Reader
             of
             an
             Hebrew
             Lecture
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Greek
             ,
             together
             with
             four
             examining
             Readers
             ,
             and
             four
             under-Readers
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Principall
             ;
             and
             whereas
             he
             observed
             the
             price
             of
             Victuals
             began
             to
             rise
             ,
             he
             gave
             wherewith
             (
             by
             weekly
             divident
             )
             the
             Fellows
             commons
             might
             be
             augmented
             ,
             bequeathing
             thereunto
             his
             Library
             of
             Books
             (
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             Europe
             )
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             together
             with
             all
             his
             Plate
             ,
             Hangings
             ,
             and
             other
             Housholdstuffe
             ,
             whatsoever
             to
             him
             belonging
             by
             a
             deed
             of
             gift
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             under
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             colledge
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             same
             by
             Indentures
             ,
             onely
             borrowing
             the
             same
             back
             again
             to
             his
             owne
             use
             ,
             during
             his
             life
             .
          
           
           
             And
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             memory
             of
             his
             hearty
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             love
             towards
             this
             Colledge
             ;
             he
             caused
             a
             little
             Chappell
             to
             be
             built
             neere
             unto
             the
             high
             Altar
             or
             the
             great
             Chappell
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Tombe
             set
             of
             white
             Marble
             ●inely
             wrought
             ,
             where
             he
             intended
             to
             have
             laid
             his
             bones
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             so
             disposed
             of
             him
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             otherwise
             disposed
             of
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             if
             )
             because
             this
             Martyrs
             body
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             be
             brought
             ●mong
             these
             men
             ,
             these
             Fellowes
             brought
             their
             bodies
             to
             his
             Martyrdome
             ;
             for
             those
             famous
             Martyrs
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Greenwood
               ,
               Richard
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             Doctor
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             a
             professed
             Monke
             in
             Sion
             ,
             of
             the
             rule
             of
             S.
             Bridget
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               William
               Exmew
            
             ,
             a
             Carthusian
             ,
             professed
             in
             London
             :
             the
             first
             whereof
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             S.
             Iohn's
             Colledge
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             came
             forth
             of
             Christs
             :
             all
             three
             ,
             suffering
             death
             under
             King
             Hen.
             8.
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             still
             be
             of
             his
             foundation
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             Stone
             and
             Mortar
             ,
             yet
             of
             Blood
             and
             Fire
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             two
             Colleges
             proceeded
             (
             likewise
             )
             
               Ralph
               Bayn
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Lichfield
               ;
               Thomas
               Walson
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             
               Lincolne
               ;
               Iohn
               Christoferson
            
             ,
             also
             Bishop
             of
             
               Chichester
               ;
               Thomas
               Bishop
            
             Elect
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             and
             before
             that
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             all
             Catholique
             Bishops
             .
          
           
           
             Out
             of
             the
             second
             (
             also
             )
             sprang
             that
             most
             Reverend
             and
             Grave
             Doctor
             ,
             
               Nicholas
               Heath
            
             ,
             Archb
             shop
             of
             York
             ;
             together
             with
             divers
             other
             Grave
             and
             Learned
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith.
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             University
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             space
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             as
             is
             between
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             first
             Stone
             in
             this
             our
             
               Bethel
               :
               Cambridge
            
             was
             never
             infected
             with
             any
             unsound
             Doctrine
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             
               Regis
               ad
               exemplum
            
             brought
             it
             in
             ;
             and
             Luther's
             Soul
             ,
             was
             transmigrated
             into
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ;
             who
             ev●r
             after
             ,
             never
             spake
             at
             a
             lesser
             rate
             ,
             than
             
               Si●
               volo
               sic
               jubeo
            
             ;
             who
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             their
             fall
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             pulled
             down
             Reason
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Will.
             And
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             goard
             this
             University
             so
             much
             (
             as
             it
             is
             conceived
             (
             the
             more
             )
             for
             this
             mans
             sake
             of
             whom
             we
             treat
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             love
             sake
             which
             they
             all
             bore
             unto
             his
             memory
             )
             by
             his
             placing
             and
             displacing
             )
             〈◊〉
             men
             and
             lawes
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             make
             way
             for
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             reconc●led
             himself●
             unto
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ;
             as
             appeares
             ,
             by
             his
             subscribing
             to
             the
             six
             Articles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             the
             difference
             that
             was
             (
             then
             )
             between
             the
             two
             
             Churches
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             his
             
               last
               will
               and
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             first
             uncleane
             beast
             that
             ever
             passed
             through
             the
             Oxens-ford
             (
             I
             meane
             Wickliffe
             by
             name
             )
             afterwards
             chewed
             the
             cud
             ,
             and
             was
             sufficiently
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             his
             Recantation
             ;
             Living
             and
             Dying
             conformable
             to
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             at
             his
             Parsonage
             of
             Litterworth
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             in
             Northampton-shire
             :
             constantly
             saying
             Masse
             unto
             his
             dying
             day
             .
             So
             that
             Reformation
             as
             it
             seems
             was
             left
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Vae
               Regn●
               euipuer
               dominatur
               ;
               woe
               be
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               over
               which
               a
               ●hild
               reignes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               encrease
               of
               Luthers
               Doctrine
               .
               2.
               〈◊〉
               vigilancy
               to
               suppresse
               it
               .
               3.
               
               His
               intention
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               .
               4.
               
               The
               occasion
               of
               his
               stay
               .
               5.
               
               His
               brave
               and
               worthy
               Speech
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             was
             the
             time
             come
             ,
             wherein
             God
             was
             determined
             to
             make
             triall
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             storme
             was
             not
             altogether
             unseen
             ,
             to
             ensue
             by
             this
             good
             man
             :
             for
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             this
             Nation
             had
             well
             drank
             of
             the
             intoxications
             of
             Prince
             Luthers
             cup
             :
             but
             when
             he
             perceived
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             to
             be
             so
             (
             like
             the
             Nature
             of
             Islanders
             )
             changeable
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             Novelties
             ,
             and
             how
             Luthers
             Doctrine
             was
             now
             come
             from
             private
             whisperings
             ,
             to
             open
             proclamations
             :
             (
             whereby
             all
             authority
             ,
             either
             of
             Pope
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             any
             superiority
             whatsoever
             ,
             was
             much
             vilified
             and
             debased
             ,
             a
             new
             way
             of
             Salvation
             found
             out
             ,
             a
             neerer
             ,
             readier
             ,
             and
             cheaper
             way
             to
             Heaven
             propounded
             ;
             and
             liberty
             of
             
             conscience
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             were
             Believers
             in
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             all
             thinking
             him
             a
             brave
             fellow
             ,
             and
             who
             but
             Luther
             ,
             that
             cared
             neither
             for
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             Emperour
             )
             this
             holy
             Prelate
             began
             to
             looke
             about
             ,
             and
             bestir
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             questionlesse
             had
             out-rid
             the
             storme
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             hand
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             steerage
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             .
             Pilot
             (
             when
             the
             poor
             fishers
             head
             w●●
             off
             )
             wilfully
             cast
             away
             the
             Ship.
             For
             ,
          
           
             Hereupon
             this
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             first
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             a
             good
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             right
             in
             that
             University
             in
             generall
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             Colledges
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             peculiar
             jurisdiction
             :
             where
             he
             took
             an
             occasion
             to
             provide
             in
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             the
             Fellows
             of
             those
             Houses
             should
             so
             order
             their
             Studies
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             them
             might
             be
             Preachers
             :
             so
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             one
             was
             gone
             abroad
             ,
             another
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             succeed
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             the
             young
             Cubbe
             might
             be
             catch'd
             at
             his
             first
             arrivall
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             pastorall
             charge
             at
             Rochester
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             setting
             his
             owne
             Diocesse
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             he
             fell
             to
             Writing
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Preaching
             ,
             procuring
             others
             (
             whose
             abilities
             were
             best
             known
             unto
             him
             )
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             disease
             to
             
             grew
             desp●rate
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             done
             in
             Saxony
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Physitians
             ,
             not
             so
             ready
             to
             set
             thereto
             their
             helping
             hands
             (
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             cause
             required
             )
             he
             not
             onely
             called
             for
             help
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             instance
             ,
             the
             King
             himselfe
             set
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             all
             those
             mischiefs
             ,
             and
             wrote
             a
             book
             against
             Luther
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               An
               asser●on
               of
               the
               seaven
               Sacraments
               against
            
             Martin
             Luther
             .
             So
             learned
             ,
             and
             so
             worthy
             a
             piece
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             he
             worthily
             deserved
             the
             title
             of
             
               D●f●nder
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             Which
             upon
             that
             occasion
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             ,
             then
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             book
             ,
             was
             supposed
             by
             divers
             to
             be
             written
             by
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             obtained
             leave
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             goe
             to
             Rome
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             conceived
             ,
             to
             take
             farther
             order
             concerning
             the
             settlement
             of
             those
             affaires
             )
             and
             having
             obtained
             leave
             likewise
             of
             his
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             disposed
             his
             houshold
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             set
             forward
             in
             that
             expedition
             ,
             all
             was
             dashed
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Synod
             of
             Bishop●
             (
             together
             with
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             whole
             Cleargy
             )
             which
             was
             then
             called
             by
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             power
             Legantine
             ,
             lately
             conferred
             on
             him
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             stop
             to
             his
             designe
             ,
             he
             bare
             with
             lesse
             reluctancy
             ,
             
             because
             he
             hoped
             that
             much
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             happily
             be
             wrought
             thereby
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             Synod
             rather
             to
             be
             made
             a
             concourse
             (
             whereby
             to
             〈◊〉
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             great
             authority
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Cardinall
             was
             invested
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             be
             seen
             sitting
             in
             his
             Pontificality
             )
             than
             for
             any
             great
             good
             that
             was
             intended
             ,
             he
             spake
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Bishop
                     Fisher
                     his
                     Speech
                     in
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                  
                   
                     MAY
                     it
                     not
                     seem
                     displeasing
                     to
                     your
                     Eminence
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     these
                     Grave
                     ,
                     and
                     Reverend
                     Fashers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     speak
                     a
                     few
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     hope
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     ou●
                     of
                     season
                     .
                     I
                     had
                     thought
                     that
                     when
                     so
                     many
                     learned
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     substitute
                     for
                     the
                     Cleargy
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     drawn
                     into
                     this
                     body
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     good
                     matters
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     propounded
                     for
                     the
                     benefit
                     and
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     that
                     the
                     s●andals
                     ,
                     that
                     lye
                     so
                     heavy
                     upon
                     her
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     disease
                     ,
                     which
                     takes
                     such
                     hold
                     on
                     those
                     advantages
                     ,
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     h●reby
                     at
                     once
                     removed
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     remedied
                     ;
                     who
                     hath
                     made
                     any
                     the
                     least
                     proposition
                     against
                     the
                     ambition
                     of
                     those
                     men
                     ,
                     whose
                     pride
                     is
                     so
                     offensive
                     ,
                     whiles
                     their
                     profession
                     is
                     bunnility
                     ?
                     or
                     against
                     the
                     incontinency
                     of
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     have
                     vowed
                     Chastity
                     ?
                     how
                     are
                     the
                     goods
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     
                     wasted
                     ?
                     the
                     Lands
                     ,
                     the
                     Tithes
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Oblations
                     of
                     the
                     devo●●
                     an●●stors
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     scandall
                     of
                     their
                     posterity
                     )
                     wasted
                     in
                     super
                     sluos
                     ,
                     ri●tous
                     expences
                     ?
                     kew
                     can
                     we
                     exbort
                     our
                     Flo●ks
                     to
                     fly
                     the
                     pomps
                     and
                     vanities
                     of
                     this
                     wicked
                     world
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     that
                     are
                     Bishops
                     set
                     our
                     mindes
                     on
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     forbid
                     ?
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     teach
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     doing
                     ,
                     how
                     absurdly
                     would
                     our
                     doctrines
                     sound
                     in
                     the
                     eares
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     should
                     hear●
                     〈◊〉
                     ?
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     teach
                     〈◊〉
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     another
                     ,
                     who
                     believeth
                     our
                     report
                     ?
                     which
                     would
                     seem
                     to
                     them
                     no
                     otherwise
                     than
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     throw
                     downe
                     with
                     one
                     hand
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     built
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     we
                     prtach
                     Humility
                     ,
                     Sobriety
                     ,
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     perceive
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     m●n
                     that
                     preach
                     this
                     D●ct●ine
                     ,
                     Pride
                     ,
                     and
                     Haughtinesse
                     of
                     wind●
                     ,
                     excesse
                     in
                     Apparrell
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     resignation
                     of
                     our selves
                     to
                     all
                     worldly
                     pomps
                     and
                     vanities
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     this
                     otherwise
                     than
                     to
                     set
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     a
                     stand
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     shall
                     follow
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     eyes
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     beli●fe
                     of
                     what
                     they
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     Excuse
                     me
                     reverend
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     seeing
                     herein
                     I
                     blame
                     no
                     man
                     more
                     than
                     I
                     doe
                     my self
                     ,
                     for
                     sundry
                     times
                     when
                     I
                     have
                     setled
                     my selfe
                     to
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     my
                     Flock●
                     to
                     visite
                     my
                     Diocesse
                     ,
                     to
                     governe
                     my
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     answer
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     suddenly
                     there
                     hath
                     come
                     a
                     message
                     to
                     me
                     from
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     mu●●
                     attend
                     such
                     a
                     
                     triumph
                     ,
                     receive
                     〈◊〉
                     an
                     Embassadour
                     ,
                     what
                     have
                     we
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     Princes
                     Courts
                     ?
                     if
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     love
                     with
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     a
                     greater
                     excellence
                     than
                     whom
                     we
                     serve
                     ?
                     if
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     love
                     with
                     stately
                     buildings
                     ,
                     are
                     there
                     higher
                     roofes
                     than
                     our
                     Cathedrals
                     ?
                     if
                     with
                     Apparell
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     a
                     greater
                     ●rnament
                     than
                     that
                     of
                     Pristhood
                     ?
                     or
                     is
                     there
                     better
                     co●pany
                     than
                     a
                     Communion
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     ?
                     Truly
                     most
                     reverend
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     what
                     this
                     vanity
                     in
                     temporall
                     things
                     may
                     worke
                     in
                     ●ou
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     ;
                     but
                     sure
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     my selfe
                     I
                     finde
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     great
                     impediment
                     to
                     Devotion
                     :
                     wherefore
                     I
                     think
                     it
                     necessury
                     (
                     and
                     high
                     time
                     it
                     is
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     the
                     heads
                     ,
                     should
                     begin
                     to
                     give
                     example
                     to
                     the
                     inferiour
                     Cl●argy
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     these
                     particulars
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     all
                     the
                     better
                     be
                     conformable
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     in
                     this
                     trade
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     now
                     leade
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     there
                     be
                     likelihood
                     of
                     perpetuity
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     state
                     and
                     condition
                     wherein
                     we
                     now
                     stand
                     )
                     or
                     safety
                     to
                     the
                     Cleargy
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             A●te●
             that
             he
             had
             uttered
             these
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             words
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             gravity
             ,
             as
             well
             became
             him
             ,
             they
             all
             seem'd
             to
             be
             astonished
             ,
             by
             their
             silence
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinalls
             state
             to
             become
             him
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             seeingm
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Luther's
               rayling
               against
               the
               King.
               2.
               
               Fisher
               writ●th
               in
               the
               Kings
               behalfe
               .
               3.
               
               The
               effect
               of
               a
               Sermon
               which
               he
               preached
               at
               S.
               Pauls
               crosse
               .
               4.
               
               Occolampadius
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               beginning
               .
               Fisher
               opposeth
               him
               .
               5.
               
               The
               King
               leaveth
               off
               all
               care
               of
               Kingly
               government
               ,
               gives
               himselfe
               wholly
               to
               sensuality
               ,
               6.
               
               Laies
               his
               whole
               trust
               in
               the
               C●rdinall
               .
               Wolsey's
               character
               .
               7.
               
               His
               solicitation
               for
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               afterwards
               for
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               is
               r●fused
               both
               .
            
          
           
             ABout
             this
             time
             it
             was
             that
             Luther
             an●
             wered
             the
             Kings
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             he
             used
             such
             scur●ilou●
             railing
             ,
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             m●ntioned
             ,
             far
             beneath
             the
             appro●ement
             of
             a
             sanctified
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             sacred
             person
             .
             Whereupon
          
           
             This
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             Kings
             honour
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             )
             w●it
             an
             Apologie
             ,
             whereby
             he
             rebuked
             the
             Authors
             vilany
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             a
             P●ince
             of
             so
             great
             dignity
             :
             the
             title
             of
             which
             Book
             was
             ,
             
               A
               defence
               
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               's
               assertion
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Faith
               against
            
             Martin
             Luther's
             
               Book
               of
               the
               Captivity
               of
            
             Babylon
             ;
             which
             Book
             he
             dedicated
             to
             his
             deare
             friend
             ,
             and
             old
             acqu●intance
             ,
             Dr.
             West
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ely.
             
          
           
             Shortly
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             writ
             another
             book
             intituled
             ,
             
               A
               defence
               of
               the
               holy
               order
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               against
            
             Martin
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Quinquagesima
             Sunday
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             1525.
             )
             this
             holy
             and
             most
             learned
             Bishop
             preached
             a
             most
             excellent
             Sermon
             at
             S.
             Paul's
             Crosse
             ;
             where
             Cardinall
             
               Wolsey
               ,
               Legate
               a
               latere
            
             ,
             with
             eleven
             Bishops
             &
             great
             resort
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             G●ntry
             ,
             were
             present
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             with
             such
             fe●veney
             of
             faith
             ,
             zeal●
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             arguments
             (
             grounded
             upon
             Scripture
             )
             that
             one
             
               Robert
               Barnes
            
             ,
             an
             
               Augustin
               Friar
            
             ,
             and
             five
             more
             (
             infected
             with
             Lutheranism
             )
             were
             thereby
             converted
             and
             abjured
             their
             Errors
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Penance
             stood
             openly
             at
             St.
             Paul's
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Octaves
             of
             the
             Ascension
             ,
             he
             preached
             also
             another
             most
             admirable
             Sermon
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             &c.
             wherein
             he
             shewed
             himself
             a
             most
             stout
             and
             zealous
             Champion
             ,
             and
             Defender
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             ta●ing
             no
             l●sse
             the
             severall
             
             curers
             of
             soules
             ,
             with
             n●glig●nce
             ,
             than
             the
             people
             with
             levity
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             ●rose
             out
             of
             Lather's
             Schoole
             ,
             one
             O●colampadius
             ,
             like
             a
             mighty
             and
             fierce
             Giant
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             his
             Master
             had
             gone
             beyond
             the
             Church
             ,
             went
             beyond
             his
             Master
             ,
             (
             or
             else
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             he
             could
             have
             been
             reputed
             the
             better
             Scholler
             )
             who
             denied
             
               the
               reall
               preseuce
            
             ;
             him
             this
             worthy
             Champion
             sets
             upon
             ,
             and
             with
             five
             bookes
             (
             like
             so
             many
             smooth
             stones
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             that
             doth
             always
             run
             with
             living
             water
             )
             slays
             the
             Philistine
             ;
             which
             five
             books
             were
             written
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             1526.
             at
             which
             time
             he
             had
             governed
             the
             See
             of
             Rochester
             twenty
             years
             ;
             which
             books
             of
             his
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             his
             books
             that
             he
             ever
             writ
             ,
             were
             ever
             answered
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             time
             it
             was
             that
             the
             King
             left
             off
             the
             Kingly
             Occupation
             (
             as
             they
             called
             it
             )
             wherein
             he
             had
             governed
             this
             Realme
             with
             great
             wisdome
             and
             moderation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             (
             as
             all
             wise
             Kings
             doe
             aim
             at
             )
             beloved
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             feared
             abroad
             ;
             and
             addicted
             himself
             wholy
             to
             sensuall
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             leaving
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             state
             wholy
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             (
             though
             but
             meanly
             and
             obs●urely
             borne
             )
             yet
             of
             an
             excellent
             wit
             ,
             voluble
             
             speech
             ,
             quicknesse
             of
             memory
             ,
             haugh●inesse
             of
             courage
             ,
             well
             bred
             ,
             sufficiently
             learned
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             knew
             how
             to
             behave
             himself
             among
             persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             rank
             and
             quality
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             businesses
             of
             greatest
             weight
             and
             importance
             :
             who
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Arch
             bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             Abbot
             of
             S.
             Alb●ns
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             B●shopricks
             of
             
               Bath
               ,
               Woroester
            
             ,
             and
             Hereford
             ,
             in
             Farm
             (
             at
             small
             rents
             ,
             the
             Incumbents
             being
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             continually
             living
             in
             their
             owne
             countries
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             dispose
             of
             all
             presentations
             and
             promotions
             of
             those
             Bishopricks
             as
             freely
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             was
             
               Legat●
               à
               latere
            
             (
             whereby
             he
             might
             convocate
             the
             Clergy
             at
             his
             pleasure
             )
             besides
             what
             he
             received
             from
             Italy
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             dignity
             of
             Cardinall
             )
             he
             was
             also
             Lord
             Chancelour
             of
             England
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             he
             formerly
             ruled
             all
             under
             the
             King
             (
             also
             )
             in
             matters
             temporall
             ;
             and
             to
             g●ve
             him
             his
             due
             ,
             he
             so
             beh●ved
             himselfe
             in
             Government
             ,
             that
             he
             won
             from
             all
             wise
             men
             great
             praise
             for
             his
             indifferency
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             rich
             or
             poore
             ,
             onely
             his
             fault
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             governed
             himself
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             except
             he
             was
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             was
             nothing
             ,
             except
             he
             was
             most
             of
             all
             .
             For
          
           
           
             The
             Arch-bishoprick
             of
             Toledo
             in
             Spaine
             being
             void
             ,
             he
             made
             meanes
             unto
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             procured
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             ,
             whereby
             that
             great
             dignity
             might
             be
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperour
             noting
             his
             ambition
             ,
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             condescend
             thereto
             .
          
           
             That
             failing
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             tenth
             died
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Papacy
             became
             void
             :
             then
             he
             bestirred
             himself
             exceedingly
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             (
             besides
             his
             own
             Master
             the
             King
             of
             England
             )
             he
             made
             means
             unto
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             (
             upon
             certain
             grounds
             moving
             him
             thereto
             )
             took
             great
             paines
             in
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             disappointed
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             wrought
             with
             the
             Conclave
             of
             Cardinalls
             ,
             that
             they
             elected
             Cardinall
             Hadrian
             (
             one
             who
             formerly
             had
             been
             Tutor
             to
             the
             Emperour
             )
             for
             their
             Pope
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             and
             rare
             Vertue
             and
             Learning
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Revenge
               which
               the
               Cardinall
               took
               again●●
               the
               Empero●●
               for
               withstanding
               his
               ambition●
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Scruple
               which
               he
               put
               into
               the
               Kings
               head
               concerning
               Queen
               Katherine
               :
               This
               Scruple
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Clergie
               .
               3
               :
               The
               King
               is
               fallen
               in
               love
               with
               Anne
               Bullein
               .
               4.
               
               Her
               Character
               .
               5.
               
               The
               King
               resolved
               to
               go
               thorough-stitch
               with
               the
               Div●rce
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Kings
               dealing
               with
               Fisher
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               Fisher's
               answer
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             lay
             boyling
             in
             the
             Cardinals
             stomach
             so
             hot
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             rested
             till
             he
             had
             set
             variance
             between
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             ,
             by
             causing
             the
             King
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             strict
             league
             and
             amity
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Fr●nce
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Emperours
             occasions
             were
             much
             hindred
             ;
             and
             to
             aff●ont
             him
             the
             more
             (
             together
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             a
             blind
             Prophesie
             which
             was
             told
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               a
               woman
               should
               be
               the
               confusion
               of
               him
               ,
            
             and
             fearing
             it
             might
             be
             the
             Queen
             (
             Katherine
             )
             in
             regard
             she
             was
             Aunt
             unto
             the
             
             Emperour
             ,
             whom
             he
             thus
             purposed
             to
             ma●gne
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             set
             the
             straw
             on
             fire
             that
             was
             under
             her
             bed
             ;
             by
             putting
             a
             new
             Scruple
             into
             the
             Kings
             head
             of
             marrying
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             :
             wherefore
             taking
             his
             opportunity
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             King
             best
             disposed
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             discourse
             with
             him
             of
             the
             great
             unhappinesse
             that
             was
             befalne
             the
             nation
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             a
             pity
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             issue
             M●l●
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ;
             whereat
             the
             King
             began
             to
             stare
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             answered
             him
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             while
             the
             Cardinall
             proceeds
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             way
             found
             out
             ,
             how
             with
             Gods
             blessing
             he
             might
             have
             plenty
             ,
             whereat
             the
             King
             began
             to
             thrust
             his
             thumbs
             under
             his
             girdle
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             
               Hob
               man
               ,
               hoh
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               Cardinall
               ,
               lawfully
               begotten
               ?
            
             Yet
             ,
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             replied
             the
             Card.
             I
             speak
             no
             more
             than
             what
             I
             am
             able
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             and
             justly
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             began
             to
             tell
             him
             in
             plain
             termes
             ,
             that
             the
             Marriage
             between
             him
             and
             his
             wife
             (
             in
             regard
             she
             had
             been
             his
             Brothers
             )
             was
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             much
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             forraign
             Nations
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             own
             Realm
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             tell
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             inquire
             further
             .
          
           
           
             The
             King
             looking
             a
             long
             time
             very
             earnestly
             upon
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             greatly
             dismayed
             ,
             at
             last
             answered
             him
             in
             these
             mild
             terme●
             :
          
           
             Why
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             you
             know
             this
             Marriage
             was
             sufficiently
             discussed
             at
             the
             beginning
             by
             sundry
             grave
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             last
             by
             them
             concluded
             to
             be
             good
             &
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             confirmed
             and
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             good
             Father
             take
             h●ed
             what
             you
             say
             in
             this
             great
             and
             weighty
             matter
             :
             whereupon
             they
             thus
             parted
             (
             for
             that
             time
             )
             from
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Having
             once
             broke
             the
             Ice
             ,
             he
             thus
             intends
             to
             passe
             thorough
             the
             Ford
             ;
             he
             sends
             for
             one
             Dr.
             
               Iohn
               Longland
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             Confessor
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             a
             very
             timerous
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             was
             afraid
             to
             say
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             displease
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             there
             placed
             as
             a
             man
             wholy
             for
             his
             purpose
             :
             him
             the
             Cardinall
             conjures
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             King
             should
             deal
             with
             him
             concerning
             a
             Scruple
             of
             conscience
             about
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             wife
             Queen
             Katharine
             ,
             that
             by
             any
             means
             he
             should
             further
             the
             same
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             great
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             to
             co-habit
             with
             her
             ,
             being
             not
             his
             lawfull
             wife
             ;
             Longland
             ,
             as
             he
             supposed
             ,
             
             having
             given
             him
             his
             lesson
             ,
             within
             two
             or
             three
             daies
             the
             Cardinall
             addresseth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             he
             had
             discussed
             a
             while
             with
             him
             concerning
             the
             invalidity
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             adviseth
             him
             by
             all
             means
             to
             resolve
             on
             nothing
             rashly
             ,
             but
             to
             advise
             with
             his
             ghostly
             Father
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             his
             ghostly
             Father
             was
             not
             altogether
             the
             man
             which
             the
             Card
             ▪
             took
             him
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             King
             advised
             with
             him
             concerning
             the
             businesse
             ,
             he
             put
             it
             off
             from
             himself
             ,
             and
             advised
             his
             Majesty
             to
             consult
             with
             some
             other
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             most
             learned
             Bishops
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Cardinall
             had
             a
             g●me
             to
             play
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             have
             got
             by
             slight
             of
             hand
             ;
             for
             now
             the
             King
             was
             pleased
             to
             send
             for
             the
             most
             able
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             that
             he
             could
             think
             upon
             ;
             amongst
             all
             which
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             in
             all
             his
             kingdome
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             a
             more
             reverend
             estimation
             both
             for
             honestly
             and
             learning
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             of
             Doctor
             Fisher
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             nominates
             within
             the
             list
             of
             summons
             to
             a
             meeting
             at
             the
             Cardinall's
             house
             in
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             after
             much
             debatement
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Roshester
             had
             fully
             answered
             and
             refelled
             all
             the
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             were
             there
             made
             
             and
             given
             concerning
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             M●rriage
             (
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             )
             he
             concluded
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             of
             any
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             seeing
             the
             marriage
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Queen
             was
             good
             and
             lawfull
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             remove
             that
             scruple
             from
             the
             Kings
             breast
             as
             soone
             as
             possible
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Conference
             was
             ended
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             Clergy
             were
             all
             thus
             dancing
             about
             a
             scruple
             ,
             in
             a
             lofty
             room
             led
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             aware
             of
             the
             loose
             fire
             which
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             powder
             ,
             room
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             them
             ready
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             blew
             them
             all
             up
             :
             for
             just
             in
             this
             nick
             of
             time
             the
             King
             was
             deeply
             falne
             in
             love
             with
             a
             faire
             young
             Gentlewoman
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             then
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Queen
             ,
             called
             Mrs.
             
               A.
               Bullein
            
             (
             secretly
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             opened
             her
             mouth
             to
             advise
             the
             K.
             to
             al
             :
             eration
             in
             Religion
             )
             Daughter
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Bullein
            
             Knight
             (
             who
             afterward
             for
             his
             daughters
             sake
             was
             promoted
             to
             many
             high
             honours
             and
             dignities
             .
             )
             This
             Mrs.
             Anno
             had
             formerly
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             ,
             under
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             the
             French
             Queen
             ,
             Sister
             to
             King
             Henry
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             wife
             of
             Lewis
             the
             12.
             
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             wherd
             
             she
             had
             learnt
             much
             courtly
             fashion
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             then
             strange
             and
             dainty
             in
             the
             English
             Court
             ,
             whereby
             she
             farre
             surpassed
             all
             other
             Lad●es
             her
             companions
             ,
             which
             so
             inslamed
             the
             Kings
             minde
             (
             having
             conceived
             within
             himself
             a
             possibility
             of
             riddance
             from
             his
             old
             wife
             ,
             and
             probability
             of
             having
             issue
             Male
             by
             this
             )
             that
             inwardly
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             have
             her
             
               nolens
               volens
            
             ,
             whereupon
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             he
             shewed
             her
             great
             favour
             ,
             and
             expressed
             unto
             her
             many
             signs
             of
             the
             love
             ,
             which
             she
             was
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             he
             was
             resolved
             upon
             a
             hand
             gallop
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
          
           
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Cardinall
             (
             inscious
             of
             his
             design
             )
             made
             his
             addresse
             u●to
             him
             to
             give
             him
             account
             of
             the
             Conference
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             had
             told
             the
             King
             how
             that
             all
             did
             ,
             and
             was
             likely
             to
             stick
             in
             the
             Lord
             of
             Rochesten
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             Remora
             to
             that
             proceeding
             (
             supposing
             that
             if
             the
             King
             could
             take
             him
             off
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             follow
             his
             judgement
             )
             the
             King
             (
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             desiring
             nothing
             more
             than
             that
             the
             Divorce
             should
             take
             effect
             )
             speedily
             fell
             into
             consulta●ion
             with
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             how
             the
             Bishop
             might
             be
             won
             to
             his
             (
             now
             )
             design
             ;
             the
             Cardinall
             advised
             his
             Majesty
             to
             send
             for
             the
             Bi●●shop
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             him
             to
             him
             by
             faire
             means
             
             and
             gentle
             usage
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             King
             did
             as
             he
             was
             advised
             ;
             for
             the
             Bishop
             being
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             the
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             the
             King
             treated
             him
             with
             exceeding
             courtesie
             and
             liberality
             of
             good
             language
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             took
             him
             with
             him
             into
             the
             long
             gallery
             ,
             and
             there
             walking
             awhile
             with
             him
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             had
             bestowed
             many
             words
             of
             praise
             and
             commendation
             upon
             him
             for
             his
             great
             Learning
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             at
             length
             (
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Norfolk
             and
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             some
             Bishops
             that
             were
             there
             )
             he
             un●olded
             his
             minde
             unto
             him
             concerning
             the
             businesse
             that
             was
             in
             hand
             ,
             telling
             him
             how
             sore
             his
             Conscience
             was
             tormented
             ,
             and
             how
             for
             that
             cause
             he
             had
             secretly
             consulted
             with
             his
             ghostly
             Father
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             men
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             satisfied
             ,
             &
             therefore
             (
             he
             said
             )
             upon
             special
             confidence
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             great
             learning
             ,
             he
             had
             now
             made
             choic●
             of
             him
             to
             use
             his
             advise
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             declare
             his
             opinion
             therein
             freely
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             be
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             remaine
             no
             longer
             in
             suspence
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             hearing
             all
             this
             ,
             ●ell
             suddenl●
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             posture
             would
             have
             delivered
             his
             minde
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             immediately
             lifted
             him
             up
             with
             his
             own
             
             ●ands
             ,
             and
             blamed
             him
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             where
             upon
             he
             spake
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             your
             Grace
             to
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             disquiet
             your self
             one
             whit
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             dismayed
             ,
             or
             troubled
             at
             this
             businesse
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             heed
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             account
             themselves
             so
             wife
             ,
             and
             do
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             more
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             than
             had
             all
             the
             learned
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Divines
             of
             Spaine
             and
             England
             (
             together
             with
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             )
             that
             were
             in
             you●
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             this
             Marriage
             was
             approved
             ,
             confirmed
             and
             dispens●●
             with
             ,
             as
             good
             and
             lawfull
             :
             Truly
             Sir
             ,
             m●
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             you
             rather
             ought
             to
             make
             〈◊〉
             a
             matter
             of
             conscience
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             any
             such
             scruple
             (
             in
             so
             clear
             and
             weighty
             a
             matter
             )
             b●
             bringing
             it
             in
             question
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             any
             the
             least
             scruple
             in
             your
             conscience
             ;
             and
             there●fore
             my
             advise
             is
             ,
             that
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             all
             speed
             ,
             lay
             aside
             those
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             perill
             that
             may
             happen
             to
             your
             soule
             thereby
             ,
             let
             the
             guilt
             rest
             on
             mine
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             by
             the
             loyallest
             of
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             whether
             I
             have
             said
             well
             herein
             ,
             or
             other
             wise
             I
             shall
             not
             refuse
             to
             answer
             any
             man
             in
             you
             behalf
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             privately
             ,
             or
             publickly
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             are
             as
             many
             worthy
             
             and
             learned
             men
             within
             your
             ●Kingdome
             ;
             which
             are
             of
             my
             opinion
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             (
             if
             they
             might
             be
             permitted
             to
             speak
             with
             freedome
             )
             who
             hold
             it
             a
             very
             p●rilous
             and
             unseemly
             thing
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             ●
             Divorce
             ,
             should
             be
             spoken
             of
             ;
             to
             which
             side
             I
             rather
             advise
             your
             Majesty
             to
             incline
             than
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             whereat
             the
             King
             replied
             not
             on●
             word
             ;
             for
             whiles
             there
             was
             so
             faire
             a
             beauty
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             his
             eares
             must
             needs
             be
             stopped
             with
             the
             blackest
             wool
             :
             So
             he
             departed
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             never
             looked
             favourably
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               1
               :
               The
               Cardinal
               brought
               into
               a
               peck
               of
               troubles
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Soruple
               .
               2.
               
               The
               King
               declares
               himself
               for
               Anne
               of
               Bullein
               ,
               and
               declines
               the
               Queens
               company
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Cardinalls
               s●cret
               complotting
               to
               break
               off
               the
               match
               with
               Anne
               Bullein
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             King
             resolving
             to
             go
             thorough
             stitch
             with
             his
             work
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             publique
             businesse
             :
             And
             now
             the
             Cardinals
             
               hic
               labor
            
             was
             become
             
               hoc
               opus
            
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             was
             hitherto
             but
             secretly
             handled
             among
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             now
             made
             the
             common
             subject
             of
             discourse
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             :
             And
             a
             convention
             hereupon
             was
             had
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             noted
             and
             famous
             Divines
             of
             both
             the
             Universities
             ,
             Cathedrals
             ,
             and
             Religious
             houses
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             at
             the
             Cardinals
             house
             at
             We●minster
             ,
             where
             the
             said
             businesse
             was
             debated
             ,
             argued
             ,
             and
             consulted
             many
             daies
             together
             ;
             but
             the
             subject
             was
             too
             knotty
             for
             such
             tooles
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             knot
             too
             hard
             for
             their
             untying
             ,
             
             wherefore
             they
             dissolved
             of
             themselves
             without
             dissolution
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             Cardinals
             
               hoc
               opus
            
             began
             to
             be
             impossible
             ,
             and
             
               voluntas
               regis
            
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             if
             to
             that
             nothing
             were
             impossible
             ,
             for
             now
             the
             King
             begins
             to
             puff
             and
             blow
             ,
             and
             to
             sweare
             
               MOTHER
               of
               God
               he
               will
               have
               ●●r
               ,
            
             declaring
             it
             openly
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             from
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             he
             becomes
             altogether
             to
             decline
             his
             Katharine's
             company
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             himself
             wholy
             in
             the
             Courtships
             of
             his
             new
             Mistress
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Cardinall
             (
             Wolsey
             )
             walks
             the
             round
             within
             his
             owne
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             bitten
             nailes
             teares
             ou●
             these
             words
             by
             piece-meales
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               WE
               WILL
               HAVE
               NONE
               OF
               THIS
               ANNE
               BULLEIN
            
             ;
             for
             we
             m●st
             conceive
             him
             wonderfully
             perplexed
             ,
             having
             otherwise
             designed
             au
             allianco
             for
             his
             M●ster
             with
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             by
             this
             Divorce
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             had
             his
             will
             so
             to
             have
             revenged
             himself
             upon
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             the
             distressed
             Queen
             to
             be
             otherwise
             than
             implacably
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             necessitously
             bent
             to
             employ
             all
             her
             engines
             to
             work
             together
             ,
             with
             his
             ruine
             ,
             her
             owne
             preservation
             .
             O
             the
             just
             and
             secret
             workings
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             often
             buries
             us
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             pits
             which
             
             we
             dig
             for
             others
             !
             Yet
             most
             wonderfull
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             countermines
             he
             had
             laid
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possi●le
             to
             have
             blown
             up
             the
             Kings
             resolution
             in
             his
             new
             choice
             ,
             able
             to
             have
             level'd
             any
             fortification
             of
             a
             minde
             that
             had
             been
             but
             compos'd
             either
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Honesty
             ,
             or
             Shame
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             what
             was
             altogether
             wilfullnesse
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             hearing
             a
             common
             fame
             of
             the
             incontinency
             of
             this
             Ann
             of
             Bullien
             he
             sends
             forth
             spies
             in
             every
             corner
             ,
             to
             learne
             out
             ,
             who
             had
             ,
             or
             who
             could
             hear
             of
             any
             that
             had
             bin
             familiar
             with
             her
             :
             At
             last
             intelligence
             was
             brought
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             certeine
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wiat
            
             had
             carnall
             knowledge
             of
             her
             ,
             whereupon
             providing
             himself
             with
             sufficient
             inst●uction
             ,
             he
             sends
             for
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wiat
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             how
             thus
             and
             thus
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             bin
             oftentimes
             familiar
             with
             the
             Lady
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ce●teine
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             at
             this
             time
             resolv'd
             to
             marry
             her
             (
             assoone
             as
             ever
             the
             sentence
             of
             divorce
             should
             be
             pronounced
             )
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             the
             great
             love
             which
             he
             ever
             bare
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             care
             which
             he
             had
             of
             his
             welfare
             ,
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             what
             danger
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             avoid
             it
             by
             acquainting
             the
             King
             with
             what
             was
             truth
             ,
             lest
             afterwards
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Kings
             eare
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             would
             
             not
             be
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             life
             he
             had
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             could
             give
             his
             Majesty
             satisfaction
             for
             concelment
             of
             a
             businesse
             of
             so
             high
             concernment
             .
          
           
             The
             Knight
             replied
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             great
             love
             and
             sound
             advice
             which
             hath
             been
             alwaies
             exercised
             in
             my
             affairs
             :
             But
             reverend
             Sir
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             be
             so
             in
             love
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             takes
             notice
             of
             him
             to
             be
             .
             I
             think
             I
             cannot
             be
             in
             greater
             danger
             than
             in
             acquainting
             the
             King
             with
             such
             a
             business
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             cannot
             prove
             it
             s●id
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             you
             say
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             said
             the
             Kn●
             .
             it
             is
             a
             harder
             matter
             to
             answer
             the
             concealment
             ,
             said
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             so
             much
             divulged
             as
             this
             is
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             you
             can
             hardly
             suffer
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             finde
             many
             friends
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             you
             will
             suffer
             pitilesse
             ,
             and
             will
             will
             finde
             no
             man
             to
             speak
             in
             your
             behalf
             :
             in
             this
             you
             will
             be
             but
             ingenuous
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             p●ccant
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             advise
             you
             of
             two
             evils
             to
             choose
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wiat
            
             ,
             by
             these
             perswasions
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             confesse
             all
             upto
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             plainly
             did
             ;
             and
             with
             great
             feare
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             no
             fit
             wife
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             w●re
             free
             :
             the
             King
             commanded
             him
             to
             speak
             
             no
             more
             upon
             his
             life
             ,
             ●nor
             to
             acquaint
             any
             else
             with
             what
             he
             had
             told
             him
             ;
             so
             blinde
             is
             fate
             .
          
           
             Nor
             would
             the
             Cardinall
             attempt
             to
             batter
             so
             strong
             a
             Tower
             with
             one
             Piece
             ,
             but
             he
             procured
             a
             Reserve
             of
             Engines
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             could
             not
             faile
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             notice
             given
             him
             how
             that
             (
             for
             certain
             )
             the
             said
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             was
             really
             contracted
             to
             the
             Lord
             
               Henry
               Percy
            
             ,
             Son
             and
             Heire
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             (
             then
             a
             servant
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Cardinall
             )
             whom
             he
             immediately
             caused
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             ow●
             confession
             ,
             finding
             the
             report
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             selemnly
             performed
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             the
             Countesse
             of
             
               Wilt
               shire
            
             ,
             mother
             to
             the
             said
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             ;
             and
             hearing
             what
             she
             could
             say
             to
             the
             businesse
             ,
             which
             w●●
             no
             lesse
             than
             what
             the
             said
             Percy
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             he
             en●ouraged
             her
             in
             the
             prosecution
             ,
             who
             for
             some
             reasons
             best
             known
             unto
             her self
             ,
             a●
             she
             said
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             better
             liked
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             her
             daughter
             with
             the
             said
             Lord
             Percy
             ,
             than
             if
             the
             King
             should
             marry
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             finding
             a
             backwardnesse
             in
             this
             Lady
             ,
             that
             her
             daughter
             should
             be
             wedded
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             hearing
             what
             fame
             had
             formerly
             spread
             abro●d
             con●erning
             the
             Kings
             former
             familiarity
             with
             her
             ,
             gu●shed
             at
             the
             
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advised
             her
             to
             go
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             deale
             freely
             with
             him
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             lest
             hereafter
             she
             might
             otherwise
             repent
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             takes
             his
             advise
             ,
             and
             addresses
             her self
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             communing
             with
             him
             awhile
             upon
             that
             subject
             ,
             between
             jest
             and
             earnest
             ,
             she
             uttered
             these
             words
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             
               For
               the
               reverence
               of
               god
               take
               ●eed
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               in
               marrying
               my
               daughter
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               record
               your
               conscience
               well
               ,
               she
               is
               your
               own
               daughter
               as
               well
               as
               mine
               :
            
             The
             King
             replied
             ,
             
               Whose
               daughter
               so●ver
               she
               is
               ,
               she
               shall
               be
               my
               Wife
               .
            
             But
          
           
             When
             she
             proceeded
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             Contract
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             how
             that
             her
             daughter
             and
             the
             Lord
             Percy
             were
             already
             man
             and
             wife
             before
             God
             ,
             ●olemnly
             contracted
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             s●ch
             and
             such
             :
             the
             King
             was
             exceeding
             angry
             ,
             and
             swore
             by
             his
             wonted
             oath
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             sent
             immediately
             for
             the
             Lady
             her self
             to
             come
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             she
             came
             into
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             before
             ever
             she
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             frowning
             conntenance
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               so
            
             Nan
             ,
             
               is
               it
               so
               ,
               hoh
               ,
               what
               say'st
               thoss
               to
               it
               ?
            
             To
             what
             ,
             said
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             ?
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             said
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             marry
             young
             Per●y
             :
             Mrs.
             Anne
             nothing
             
             at
             all
             abashed
             ,
             returns
             him
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               When
               I
               knew
               no
               otherwise
               but
               that
               it
               was
               Lawfull
               for
               me
               to
               make
               such
               promises
               ,
               I
               must
               confesse
               I
               made
               him
               some
               such
               promise
            
             ;
             but
             
               no
               good
               subject
               makes
               any
               promises
               but
               with
               this
               proviso
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               Soveraigne
               commands
               otherwise
               it
               shall
               be
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               obey
               :
            
             Well
             said
             my
             own
             Girle
             ,
             said
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             turniug
             himself
             to
             the
             Countess
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             concerning
             the
             first
             particular
             ,
             the
             King
             cared
             not
             who
             he
             married
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             be
             wedded
             to
             his
             own
             will
             ;
             and
             concerning
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             King
             presently
             after
             sent
             for
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             him
             for
             to
             undo
             the
             former
             kno●
             with
             his
             own
             teeth
             ,
             enjoyning
             him
             to
             procure
             his
             servant
             to
             release
             his
             Mistress
             of
             her
             engagement
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP
             :
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               occasion
               of
               the
               Cardinalls
               ruine
               .
               2.
               
               The
               King
               sends
               divers
               Orators
               to
               the
               Vniversiti●s
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               to
               procure
               their
               ass●ntments
               to
               the
               Divorce
               .
               3.
               
               The
               return
               with
               satisfaction
               ,
               but
               it
               proves
               fruitlesse
               .
               4.
               
               Embassadours
               are
               sent
               to
               Rome
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Cardinall
               aspireth
               to
               be
               Pope
               .
               6.
               
               Ho
               useth
               strange
               meanes
               to
               accomplish
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             the
             Queen●
             bed
             must
             be
             taken
             down
             ,
             that
             her
             palat
             may
             be
             advanced
             :
             but
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             ,
             though
             the
             Card.
             was
             seemingly
             forward
             ,
             yet
             was
             covertly
             slow
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             the
             Divorce
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             King
             was
             advised
             by
             the
             Cardinalls
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             b●shops
             (
             as
             the
             only
             way
             of
             dispatch
             )
             to
             send
             certaine
             Orators
             to
             forreine
             Universities
             (
             as
             well
             as
             to
             those
             at
             home
             )
             and
             so
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             to
             rest
             in
             their
             judgements
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             having
             made
             choice
             of
             men
             fi●
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             gave
             them
             instructions
             ,
             and
             
             sent
             them
             several
             ways
             to
             the
             most
             renowned
             Universities
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             there
             to
             dispute
             the
             case
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             marry
             his
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             without
             acquainting
             them
             with
             the
             particulars
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             former
             brothers
             having
             no
             carnall
             knowledge
             of
             the
             said
             wife
             ,
             or
             the
             Popes
             dispensation
             thereupon
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             this
             slight
             and
             subtil●y
             they
             easily
             obtained
             determinations
             from
             all
             the
             Universities
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
            
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whose
             case
             it
             was
             ,
             nor
             the
             case
             it selfe
             rightly
             ,
             the
             O●atours
             procured
             those
             determinations
             under
             the
             common
             S●ales
             of
             all
             the
             forraigne
             U●iversities
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             returned
             with
             great
             triumph
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             contentment
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             rewarded
             them
             highly
             for
             their
             paines
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             not
             be
             thought
             that
             our
             Universities
             at
             home
             (
             though
             they
             onely
             understood
             the
             case
             )
             sh●uld
             be
             wiser
             than
             all
             the
             Universities
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             S●ales
             were
             all
             delivered
             into
             the
             C●rdinalls
             hand
             ,
             with
             a
             strict
             charge
             speedily
             to
             convene
             all
             the
             Bishops
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             upon
             the
             businesse
             :
             but
             this
             quick
             fire
             could
             not
             make
             this
             sweet
             malt
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             determined
             (
             by
             whose
             means
             you
             may
             easily
             guesse
             )
             that
             although
             the
             Universities
             had
             thus
             determined
             under
             th●ir
             Seales
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             businesse
             was
             too
             weighty
             for
             them
             to
             determine
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             of
             themselv●s
             ,
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             ;
             but
             they
             all
             fell
             upon
             this
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             Orators
             should
             be
             sent
             with
             these
             Seales
             of
             the
             Universities
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Pope
             for
             procuring
             his
             confirmation
             therein
             :
             thus
             the
             King
             was
             shov'd
             off
             with
             another
             wave
             from
             the
             Shore
             of
             his
             desired
             purpose
             .
          
           
             With
             much
             reluct●ncy
             ,
             and
             sensibility
             of
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             the
             delay
             ,
             no
             other
             remedy
             appearing
             ,
             A
             mbassadours
             were
             dispatched
             in
             all
             hast
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               Cl●ment
            
             the
             seventh
             being
             Pope
             at
             that
             time
             :
             The
             Ambassadours
             names
             were
             
               St●phen
               Gardiner
            
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Secretary
             ▪
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Brian
            
             Knight
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Kings
             Pr●vy
             Chamber
             ;
             Sir
             
               Gregory
               de
               Cassalel
            
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               P●ter
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Venetian
             ,
             who
             being
             arrived
             at
             Rome
             ,
             having
             propounded
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             coming
             ,
             and
             rested
             themselves
             there
             awhile
             ,
             letters
             were
             come
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             King
             and
             the●
             Cardinall
             ,
             with
             further
             instructions
             how
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             possible
             dispatch
             that
             could
             be
             made
             in
             the
             businesse
             :
             But
             the
             Ambassadours
             were
             not
             half
             so
             hasty
             in
             demanding
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             was
             slow
             in
             expedition
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             
             the
             Gout
             ,
             which
             then
             afflicted
             him
             (
             and
             perhaps
             of
             an
             unwillingnesse
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             debility
             of
             the
             body
             )
             the
             Emb●ssadours
             ,
             by
             the
             return
             of
             their
             Letters
             ,
             having
             made
             knowne
             unto
             the
             King
             the
             Popes
             slownesse
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             infirmity
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             layes
             hold
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             in●ormes
             the
             King
             ,
             how
             that
             if
             he
             were
             Pope
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             die
             ,
             all
             should
             goe
             well
             and
             speedily
             on
             his
             side
             :
             To
             this
             purpose
             Letters
             were
             sent
             thick
             and
             three-fold
             to
             Rome
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             King
             and
             Cardinall
             ,
             with
             instructions
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             the
             more
             earnestly
             and
             often
             call
             upon
             the
             Pope
             for
             a
             finall
             determination
             ,
             hoping
             that
             he
             would
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             drawn
             thereto
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             paine
             )
             be
             rid
             of
             their
             importunity
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             chance
             to
             die
             of
             this
             present
             disease
             ,
             that
             (
             by
             all
             meanes
             )
             they
             should
             devise
             some
             way
             or
             other
             how
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             York
             should
             be
             elected
             to
             succeed
             in
             his
             place
             :
             and
             to
             promise
             mountaines
             of
             Gold
             ,
             to
             procure
             their
             suffrages
             in
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             could
             not
             prevaile
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Cardinalls
             were
             likely
             to
             choose
             some
             such
             man
             ,
             as
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             further
             the
             Ki●gs
             designes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             up
             what
             summes
             of
             money
             
             they
             could
             upon
             the
             Kings
             credit
             ,
             and
             therewith
             to
             raise
             a
             presidie
             (
             as
             it
             is
             termed
             both
             in
             the
             King
             &
             Cardinals
             letters
             )
             or
             power
             of
             men
             (
             and
             taking
             with
             them
             such
             Cardinals
             as
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             favour
             their
             purposes
             )
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             City
             into
             some
             out-place
             not
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             make
             a
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             that
             advise
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope
             recovered
             health
             ,
             and
             lived
             to
             finish
             the
             businesse
             ,
             though
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             expec●●tion
             ,
             wherefore
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cardinall
               Camp●ius
               is
               sent
               Legate
               into
               England
               to
               determine
               the
               business
               of
               Divorce
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Embassadours
               are
               returned
               .
               3.
               
               Cardinall
               Wolsey
               joyned
               in
               Commission
               with
               the
               other
               Cardinall
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Court
               sits
               .
               5.
               
               Couns●ll
               is
               assigned
               to
               both
               the
               parties
               .
               6.
               
               Queen
               Catharine's
               speech
               in
               her
               own
               defence
               .
            
          
           
             TH
             Embassadours
             finding
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             for
             slownesse
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             tyed
             by
             the
             leg
             :
             Requested
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             send
             a
             Legate
             into
             England
             with
             full
             authority
             to
             heare
             and
             determine
             the
             businesse
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             right
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             see
             cause
             ;
             which
             was
             granted
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             one
             
               Laurence
               Campeius
            
             ,
             a
             well
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             undaunted
             courage
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             King
             about
             ten
             yeares
             before
             ,
             had
             given
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Bath
             at
             his
             being
             in
             England
             upon
             another
             occasion
             )
             was
             appointed
             for
             that
             negotiation
             .
          
           
             The
             Embassadours
             thus
             returning
             with
             a
             
             conclusion
             of
             a
             new
             b●ginning
             ,
             the
             Kings
             patience
             must
             now
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             Legates
             coming
             ,
             which
             after
             long
             expectation
             he
             arrived
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             coming
             to
             Lond.
             was
             lodged
             in
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             then
             called
             B●th-house
             ;
             but
             before
             his
             arrivall
             ,
             a
             new
             Comm
             ssion
             from
             the
             Pope
             overtooke
             him
             at
             Callis
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             York
             was
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             Commiss●on
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             procured
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             wh●reby
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             his
             businesse
             should
             be
             ●a●e
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             fewer
             rubber
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             met
             ,
             Audience
             was
             given
             ,
             the
             Commssion
             was
             opened
             ,
             the
             Place
             assigned
             ,
             the
             assignement
             was
             at
             the
             Dominick
             F●●yers
             in
             Lon●on
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             were
             to
             be
             close
             by
             at
             their
             lodgings
             at
             Bridewell
             :
             The
             learned
             Counsell
             on
             both
             sides
             were
             appointed
             .
             The
             King
             (
             b●cause
             he
             would
             seeme
             ind●fferent
             )
             willed
             the
             Q●eene
             to
             chuse
             her
             Cou●sell
             ,
             the
             Q●eene
             would
             chuse
             none
             at
             all
             (
             as
             suspect●ng
             the
             indifterency
             of
             such
             as
             were
             his
             owne
             subjects
             .
             )
             Wherefore
             for
             fashion
             sake
             these
             Counsellours
             were
             assigned
             her
             .
             
               Iohn
               Fisher
            
             B●shop
             of
             Rochester
             ;
             
               Henry
               Staindish
            
             Bishop
             of
             St.
             
               Alaph
               :
               Thomas
               Abel
               ,
               Richard
               Fetherstor
               ,
               Edward
               Powell
               ,
            
             all
             Doctors
             in
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             of
             C●vili●ns
             ,
             and
             
             Canonists
             ,
             
               William
               Warham
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ;
               Cuthbert
               Tunstall
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
               Nichol●s
               West
            
             Bish
             ▪
             of
             Ely
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Clerk
            
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             (
             for
             at
             Campeius
             his
             arivall
             he
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Salisbury
             )
             on
             the
             Kings
             part
             the
             like
             number
             of
             profound
             and
             learned
             !
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             well
             Divines
             ,
             as
             Civilians
             ,
             and
             Canonists
             .
          
           
             Silence
             being
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Commission
             read
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             presented
             the
             two
             Legates
             with
             a
             Booke
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             compiled
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             making
             therewith
             a
             grave
             and
             learned
             Oration
             ,
             wherein
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             to
             what
             they
             did
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             businesse
             ,
             putting
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             great
             and
             manifold
             dangers
             ,
             and
             inconveniences
             which
             were
             ready
             to
             ensue
             thereupon
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             this
             Realm
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Oration
             was
             ended
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             called
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             answered
             HERE
             :
             After
             that
             the
             Queen
             ,
             who
             made
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             rose
             immediately
             out
             of
             her
             chaire
             ,
             and
             coming
             about
             the
             Court
             ,
             she
             kneeled
             downe
             before
             ●●he
             King
             openly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             both
             the
             Legates
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Court
             ,
             and
             spake
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             do
             me
             justice
             and
             right
             ,
             
             and
             take
             some
             pity
             upon
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             simple
             woman
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             born
             out
             of
             your
             dominions
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             friend
             but
             you
             ,
             who
             now
             b●ing
             become
             my
             adversary
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             what
             friendship
             or
             assurance
             of
             indifterency
             in
             ●●y
             counsel
             can
             I
             find
             hope
             to
             amongst
             your
             subjects
             ?
             What
             have
             I
             done
             ?
             Wh●rein
             have
             I
             off●nded
             you
             ?
             How
             have
             I
             given
             you
             any
             occasion
             of
             displeasure
             ?
             Why
             will
             you
             put
             me
             from
             you
             in
             this
             sort
             ?
             I
             take
             God
             to
             my
             judge
             I
             have
             bin
             a
             true
             ,
             humble
             ,
             &
             faithful
             wife
             unto
             you
             ;
             alwaies
             conformable
             to
             your
             will
             and
             pleasure
             :
             Wherein
             did
             I
             ever
             contradict
             ,
             or
             gainsay
             whatever
             you
             said
             ?
             When
             was
             I
             discontented
             at
             the
             thing
             that
             pleased
             you
             ?
             Whom
             did
             I
             love
             but
             those
             whom
             you
             loved
             ,
             whether
             I
             had
             cause
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             have
             been
             your
             wife
             this
             twenty
             yeares
             ;
             you
             have
             had
             divers
             Children
             by
             me
             ;
             when
             you
             took
             me
             first
             into
             your
             B●d
             ,
             I
             take
             God
             to
             be
             my
             witnesse
             I
             was
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             whether
             that
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             put
             it
             to
             your
             conscience
             .
             N●w
             if
             there
             be
             any
             just
             cau●e
             that
             you
             can
             alleadge
             against
             me
             ,
             either
             of
             dishouesty
             ,
             or
             the
             l●ke
             ,
             I
             am
             contented
             to
             depart
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             you
             ,
             with
             sh●me
             and
             insamy
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             cause
             ,
             then
             I
             pray
             you
             let
             me
             have
             justice
             at
             your
             hands
             .
             The
             King
             your
             Father
             was
             in
             his
             time
             of
             such
             an
             excellent
             wit
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             
             his
             wi●domes
             sake
             he
             was
             accounted
             a
             second
             Solomon
             ;
             and
             Ferdinand
             my
             Father
             was
             reckoned
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             wisest
             Princes
             that
             reigned
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             for
             many
             yeares
             before
             his
             daies
             .
             These
             being
             both
             so
             wise
             P●ince●
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             b●
             doubted
             but
             they
             had
             gathered
             unto
             them
             as
             w●se
             Counsellours
             of
             both
             Realmes
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             their
             wisdomes
             thought
             most
             meet
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             as
             wise
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             in
             both
             kingdomes
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             now
             to
             be
             found
             in
             these
             our
             times
             ,
             who
             thought
             the
             M●rriage
             between
             you
             and
             I
             to
             be
             good
             and
             la●full
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             I
             may
             thank
             you
             my
             Lord
             C●rdinall
             of
             
               York
               (
               then
               her
               best
               friend
               ,
               though
               she
               knew
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               was
               secretly
               advised
               to
               be
               thus
               b●tter
               against
               him
            
             )
             who
             having
             sought
             to
             make
             this
             di●sention
             betweene
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             and
             me
             ,
             because
             have
             so
             often
             f●und
             f●ule
             with
             your
             pompous
             ;
             v●nity
             ,
             and
             aspring
             minde
             ;
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             think
             that
             this
             your
             malice
             proceeds
             from
             you
             meerly
             in
             respect
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             your
             chief
             displeasure
             is
             against
             my
             Nephew
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             because
             you
             could
             not
             at
             his
             hands
             attaine
             unto
             the
             B●th
             ●p●ick
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             which
             greedily
             you
             desired
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             was
             by
             his
             meanes
             put
             by
             the
             chief
             and
             high
             Bishoprick
             of
             Rom●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             you
             most
             ambitiously
             aspired
             ;
             
             whereat
             being
             sore
             offended
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             able
             to
             revenge
             your
             quarrel
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             heavy
             burden
             of
             your
             indignation
             must
             be
             laid
             upon
             a
             female
             weakness
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             because
             sh●
             is
             his
             Aunt
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             manly
             wayes
             you
             take
             to
             ease
             your
             minde
             :
             but
             God
             forgive
             you
             ;
             wherefore
             Sir
             (
             applying
             her self
             to
             the
             King
             )
             it
             seemes
             to
             me
             to
             be
             no
             justice
             that
             I
             should
             stand
             to
             the
             order
             of
             this
             court
             ,
             seeing
             one
             of
             my
             Judges
             to
             be
             so
             partiall
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             should
             agree
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             Court
             ,
             what
             Cou●cellours
             h●v●
             I
             but
             such
             as
             are
             your
             owne
             Subjects
             ,
             taken
             from
             your
             own
             Counsell
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             privy
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             dare
             not
             go
             against
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             refuse
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             advic●
             or
             plea
             ,
             or
             any
             judgement
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             doe
             appeale
             unto
             the
             Sea
             〈◊〉
             ,
             before
             our
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             humbly
             beseeching
             you
             by
             the
             way
             of
             charity
             ,
             to
             sp●re
             me
             ,
             till
             I
             may
             know
             what
             further
             course
             my
             friends
             in
             Spaine
             will
             advise
             me
             to
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             may
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             then
             your
             pleasure
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             With
             that
             ,
             making
             a
             low
             obeysance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             she
             d●parted
             the
             Court
             ,
             leaving
             behinde
             her
             many
             ●●d
             hearts
             ,
             and
             weeping
             eyes
             ,
             among
             the
             which
             this
             good
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             was
             most
             compassionate
             .
          
           
           
             After
             she
             was
             perceived
             to
             be
             quite
             departed
             from
             the
             Court
             (
             for
             it
             was
             supposed
             that
             she
             meant
             to
             have
             returned
             to
             her
             place
             )
             the
             King
             commanded
             that
             she
             should
             be
             called
             back
             againe
             ,
             but
             she
             would
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             returne
             ,
             saying
             to
             those
             that
             were
             about
             her
             ,
             This
             is
             no
             place
             for
             me
             to
             expect
             any
             indifferency
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             agreed
             what
             they
             will
             doe
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             is
             resolved
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             .
             Soe
             she
             departed
             cleare
             away
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             never
             afterwards
             did
             she
             appeare
             there
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               good
               Character
               which
               the
               King
               gave
               his
               Queen
               (
               Katharine
               .
               )
               2.
               
               The
               King
               declares
               his
               scruple
               of
               Consc●ence
               .
               3.
               
               Shewes
               the
               danger
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               in
               for
               lack
               of
               issue
               Male.
               4.
               
               His
               proc●●dings
               with
               the
               Bishops
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             King
             peroeiving
             that
             she
             was
             thus
             departed
             ,
             spake
             unto
             the
             Court
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             the
             Queene
             is
             now
             gone
             ,
             I
             will
             declare
             ,
             in
             her
             absence
             ,
             before
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             ever
             been
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             true
             ,
             obedient
             ,
             and
             conformable
             a
             wife
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             desire
             to
             have
             ,
             as
             having
             al●
             the
             vertuous
             qualities
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             a
             woman
             ,
             of
             her
             dignity
             :
             she
             is
             high
             born
             (
             as
             the
             quality
             of
             her
             conditions
             do
             declare
             )
             yet
             of
             so
             meek
             a
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             her
             humility
             had
             not
             been
             acquainted
             with
             her
             birth
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             I
             sought
             all
             Europe
             over
             ,
             I
             should
             never
             finde
             a
             better
             wife
             ;
             and
             therefore
             how
             willing
             I
             w●uld
             (
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             )
             continue
             her
             to
             be
             
             my
             wife
             ●●ill
             Death
             make
             the
             separation
             )
             ye●
             may
             all
             guess
             :
             but
             
               Conscience
               ,
               Conscience
            
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             who
             can
             endure
             the
             sting
             and
             prick
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             alwaies
             stinging
             and
             pricking
             wit●in
             his
             breast
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             this
             woman
             ,
             this
             good
             woman
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             sometimes
             b●ing
             my
             broth●rs
             wife
             ,
             as
             ye
             all
             know
             ,
             or
             have
             heard
             ,
             h●●h
             bred
             such
             a
             scruple
             within
             the
             secrets
             of
             my
             breast
             ,
             as
             daily
             doth
             torment
             ,
             cumber
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             my
             minde
             ,
             fearing
             and
             mistrusting
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             no
             issue
             Male
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             died
             incontinently
             after
             they
             were
             born
             .
             Thus
             my
             Conscience
             being
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             upon
             these
             unquiet
             waves
             ,
             (
             almost
             in
             despaire
             of
             having
             any
             other
             issue
             by
             her
             )
             it
             behoveth
             me
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             look
             ●
             little
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             now
             the
             welfare
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             danger
             that
             it
             standeth
             in
             ,
             for
             lack
             of
             a
             Prince
             to
             succeed
             me
             in
             this
             office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             thought
             good
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             discharging
             of
             my
             conscience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             quiet
             state
             of
             this
             noble
             Realm
             ,
             to
             attemp●
             the
             Law
             herein
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             by
             your
             good
             and
             learned
             counsell
             ,
             whether
             I
             might
             lawfully
             take
             another
             wife
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             may
             send
             me
             issue
             Male
             ,
             in
             case
             this
             my
             first
             marriage
             should
             appeare
             not
             warrantable
             ;
             
             and
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             cause
             for
             which
             I
             have
             sought
             thus
             farre
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             any
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             disliking
             of
             the
             Queenes
             p●rson
             ,
             or
             age
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             could
             be
             as
             well
             contented
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             continue
             (
             if
             our
             marriage
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             )
             as
             with
             any
             woman
             living
             :
             and
             in
             this
             point
             consisteth
             all
             the
             doubt
             ,
             wherein
             I
             would
             be
             satisfied
             by
             the
             sound
             Learning
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             Judgements
             of
             you
             my
             Lords
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Pastors
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             now
             here
             assembled
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             whose
             determination
             herein
             ,
             I
             am
             contented
             to
             submit
             my selfe
             ,
             with
             all
             obedience
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             meant
             not
             to
             wade
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             matter
             (
             of
             my selfe
             )
             without
             the
             opinion
             and
             judgement
             of
             my
             Lords
             spirituall
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             appeare
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             shortly
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             this
             scruple
             into
             my
             conscience
             ,
             I
             moved
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             my
             ghostly
             Father
             ;
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             you
             your selfe
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             were
             then
             in
             some
             doubt
             ,
             you
             advised
             me
             to
             ask
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bish●ps
             ,
             whereupon●
             moved
             you
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             fi●st
             ,
             to
             have
             your
             Licence
             (
             inasmuch
             as
             you
             were
             the
             Metropolitan
             )
             to
             put
             this
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             which
             you
             all
             have
             granted
             under
             your
             Seales
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             
             here
             to
             shew
             .
             That
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             please
             your
             Grace
             ,
             said
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             my
             brethren
             here
             will
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             having
             won
             the
             Archbishop
             wholly
             to
             his
             designe
             ▪
             the
             Archbishop
             had
             got
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             unto
             that
             Deed
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             thereto
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             they
             both
             imagining
             that
             none
             would
             have
             been
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             contradict
             ,
             or
             charge
             so
             openly
             ,
             both
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             an
             untruth
             :
             but
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             being
             of
             an
             undaunted
             spirit
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Queenes
             Counsell
             assigned
             (
             whereby
             he
             might
             deliver
             his
             mind
             the
             better
             )
             knowing
             the
             clearnesse
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             said
             unto
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             
               No
               my
               Lord
               ;
               not
               so
               ,
               under
               your
               favour
               ,
               all
               the
               Bishops
               were
               not
               so
               farre
               agreed
               ,
               for
               to
               that
               instrument
               you
               have
               neither
               my
               hand
               nor
               my
               seale
               :
            
             No
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             said
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             ●rowning
             counten●nc●
             ,
             said
             to
             my
             Lord
             of
             
               Rochester
               ,
               Look
               here
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               your
               hand
               and
               seale
               ?
            
             shewing
             him
             the
             instrument
             ,
             
               no
               forsooth
            
             ,
             (
             said
             the
             Bishop
             )
             
               it
               is
               none
               of
               my
               hand
               nor
               seale
               ,
               How
               say
               you
               to
               that
            
             (
             said
             th●
             King
             to
             my
             Lord
             of
             
               Canterbury
               )
               Sir
               ,
               said
               he●
               it
               is
               his
               hand
               and
               his
               seale
               ;
               No
               my
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             the
             B●shop
             of
             
               Rochester
               )
               indeed
               you
               were
               in
               hand
               
               with
               me
               often
               for
               my
               hand
               and
               seal
               ,
               as
               others
               of
               my
               Lords
               have
               been
               ;
               but
               I
               alwaies
               told
               both
               you
               and
               them
               ,
               I
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               consent
               to
               any
               such
               act
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               much
               against
               my
               conscience
               to
               have
               any
               such
               businesse
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               therefore
               my
               h●nd
               and
               seale
               should
               never
               be
               put
               to
               any
               such
               instrument
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ,
               which
               I
               said
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               if
               you
               remember
               .
            
          
           
             Indeed
             (
             said
             my
             Lord
             of
             
               Canterbury
               )
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               you
               had
               such
               words
               with
               me
               ;
               but
               after
               our
               talk
               ended
               ,
               you
               were
               at
               last
               contented
               that
               I
               should
               subscribe
               your
               name
               ,
               and
               put
               your
               seale
               thereto
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               allow
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               your
               act
               and
               deed
            
             ;
             then
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             seeing
             himself
             so
             unjustly
             charged
             ,
             said
             unto
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               by
               your
               ●avour
               and
               licence
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               you
               charge
               me
               with
               ,
               is
               not
               true
               :
            
             And
             as
             he
             was
             proceeding
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             the
             King
             interrupted
             him
             saying
             ,
             
               Well
               ,
               well
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Rochester
             ,
             
               it
               makes
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               you
               in
               argument
               ,
               you
               are
               but
               one
               man
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               if
               the
               worst
               fall
               out
               :
            
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             that
             had
             bin
             dealt
             with
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             said
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             fi●st
             encounter
             on
             the
             Queen●
             side
             was
             not
             so
             well
             performed
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             seconds
             :
             And
             this
             was
             all
             that
             was
             done
             for
             that
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               pleadings
               of
               the
               Counsell
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               2.
               
               The
               d●position
               of
               the
               severall
               Witnesse
               .
               3.
               
               The
               honest
               Plea
               of
               Bishop
               Fisher.
               4.
               
               The
               stout
               Plea
               of
               Doctor
               Ridley
               .
               5.
               
               Cardinall
               Wol●ey
               takes
               him
               up
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Doctors
               Reply
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             UPon
             the
             second
             meeting
             there
             was
             much
             matter
             propounded
             by
             the
             Counsell
             of
             the
             Kings
             part
             ,
             concerning
             the
             invalidity
             of
             the
             foresaid
             marriage
             from
             the
             beginning
             ▪
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             carnall
             copulation
             there
             vehemently
             u●ged
             to
             have
             bin
             committed
             between
             Prince
             Arthur
             the
             Kings
             brother
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Queene
             ;
             but
             being
             again
             as
             vehemently
             denied
             by
             the
             Queenes
             Counsell
             ▪
             the
             whole
             matter
             rested
             onely
             upon
             proof
             :
             to
             this
             purpose
             divers
             witnesses
             were
             produced
             .
             As
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Agnes
            
             ,
             the
             old
             Datchesse
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             〈◊〉
             d●posed
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             present
             at
             the
             marriage
             of
             P●ince
             Arthur
             ,
             at
             S●
             .
             Paul's
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             that
             sh●
             saw
             them
             both
             in
             bed
             
             together
             the
             next
             night
             after
             they
             were
             married
             :
             the
             Prince
             being
             of
             the
             age
             of
             fifteen
             yeares
             ,
             and
             the
             Princesse
             elder
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             George
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             who
             deposed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             
               Decimo
               septimo
               Henrici
               7.
            
             1501.
             that
             he
             was
             born
             at
             
               Winchester
               ,
               secundo
               Hen.
               7.
            
             that
             he
             believed
             Prince
             Arthur
             knew
             the
             Queen
             carnally
             ,
             and
             was
             able
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             his
             wife
             before
             she
             was
             sixteen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               William
               Warham
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             that
             never
             liked
             the
             marriage
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             told
             Hen.
             7.
             as
             much
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Sir
             
               William
               Thomas
            
             Knight
             ,
             who
             deposed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             age
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             their
             cohabitation
             as
             man
             and
             wife
             five
             moneths
             together
             ,
             both
             at
             London
             and
             in
             L●dlow
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Sir
             
               Anthony
               Poynes
            
             as
             to
             the
             age
             onely
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thomas
             ,
             Marquesse
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             as
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was●of
             a
             good
             sanguine
             complexion
             ,
             and
             able
             (
             as
             he
             supposed
             )
             for
             the
             busin●sse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Robert
             ,
             Viscount
             Fir●water
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             next
             day
             (
             after
             they
             had
             been
             ●
             bed
             together
             )
             he
             waited
             on
             Prince
             Arthur
             ,
             whiles
             he
             was
             at
             breakfast
             ,
             where
             
               Maurice
               St.
               Iohn
            
             carved
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Firzwater
             was
             Cupbearer
             ,
             where
             he
             heard
             Prince
             Arthur
             
             (
             upon
             the
             said
             Maurice
             hi●
             asking
             the
             Prince
             
               how
               he
               had
               done
               the
               last
               night
               ?
            
             )
             Answer
             ,
             
               I
               have
               been
               in
            
             Spain
             
               the
               last
               night
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thomas
             Lord
             
               Darcy
               ,
               William
            
             Lord
             Montjoy
             ,
             and
             
               Henry
               Guildford
            
             Knights
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             little
             to
             any
             purpose
             but
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             by
             publique
             fame
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Charles
             Duke
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ▪
            
             deposed
             to
             the
             ●ame
             effect
             with
             
               Mau●i●e
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Prince
             soon
             after
             beg●n
             to
             decay
             in
             bodily
             health
             ;
             which
             said
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             related
             ,
             grew
             by
             the
             Prince
             his
             lying
             with
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               David
               Owen
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             age
             onely
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Thomas
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             Lord
             Treasurer
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             with
             
               Maurice
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             by
             which
             words
             he
             believed
             that
             the
             Prince
             carnally
             knew
             the
             Lady
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             was
             of
             a
             good
             complexion
             and
             age
             (
             as
             he
             supposed
             )
             sufficient
             ,
             having
             performed
             the
             like
             himselfe
             at
             the
             same
             age
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Anth
               :
               Willoughby
            
             Kt.
             that
             the
             morrow
             after
             the
             Marriag●
             (
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             divers
             witnesses
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             Privy
             chamber
             )
             the
             Prince
             called
             to
             the
             s●id
             Willougby
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Willoughby
               ,
               give
               me
               a
               cup
               of
               Ale
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               been
               in
               the
               midst
               of
            
             Spain
             
               the
               last
               night
            
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Nicholas
             B●shop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             say
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             
               carnalis
               copula
            
             ,
             
             but
             that
             he
             very
             much
             doubted
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Queen
             often
             
               (
               sub
               testimonio
               conscientiae
               suae
            
             )
             said
             to
             this
             D●ponent
             ,
             that
             
               she
               was
               never
               carnally
               k●own
               by
               Prince
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               These
               things
               being
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rochester
             
               stood
               up
               and
               spoke
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             And
             all
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             hath
             formerly
             been
             deposed
             ,
             examined
             ,
             throughly
             debated
             ,
             and
             scanned
             by
             the
             best
             and
             l●arnedst
             Divines
             and
             Lawyers
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             got
             ;
             which
             time
             I
             do
             very
             well
             remember
             ,
             and
             am
             not
             ignoranc
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             all
             the
             allegations
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             was
             then
             produced
             to
             the
             contrary
             was
             a
             ju●lged
             vain
             and
             frivolous
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Marriage
             was
             concluded
             ;
             which
             Marriage
             was
             afterwards
             approved
             ,
             and
             ratified
             by
             the
             See
             Apostoa
             bque
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             large
             an
             lample
             ma●ner
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             think
             it
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             now
             againe
             to
             call
             the
             same
             in
             question
             before
             another
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               stood
               up
               another
               of
               the
               Q●●enes
               Counsell
               ▪
               Doctor
            
             〈…〉
             we
             have
             heard
             how
             the
             Queene
             her selfe
             ,
             here
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Court
             ,
             〈…〉
             presence
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             called
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             witness
             ,
             that
             she
             
             was
             a
             pure
             Virgin
             when
             she
             first
             came
             into
             the
             Kings
             bed
             ,
             and
             how
             she
             put
             it
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             him
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             either
             the
             Queen
             durst
             so
             appeale
             ●●to
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             so
             spoke
             unto
             (
             if
             unworthily
             )
             would
             not
             have
             contradicted
             her
             :
             besides
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             most
             reverend
             Father
             ,
             who
             hath
             deposed
             upon
             his
             oath
             how
             the
             Queen
             had
             often
             
               〈◊〉
               testimonio
               〈…〉
            
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             ●ow
             that
             she
             never
             had
             any
             carnall
             knowledge
             of
             Prince
             Ar●hur
             .
             Now
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             ●rolick
             ,
             or
             a
             j●st
             (
             as
             that
             about
             a
             cup
             of
             Ale
             ,
             or
             the
             midst
             o●
             Spaine
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             are
             but
             meere
             conjectures
             and
             presumptions
             (
             should
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             so
             great
             a
             testimony
             ,
             as
             a
             soveraigne
             〈…〉
             attestation
             of
             her
             cause
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             conscience
             〈…〉
             such
             presumption
             by
             its
             own
             silence
             ,
             〈…〉
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             reverence
             which
             〈…〉
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             consultations
             ,
             〈…〉
             of
             all
             former
             powers
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolique
             it selfe
             ,
             should
             become
             〈◊〉
             ,
             by
             your
             calling
             this
             matter
             againe
             into
             〈◊〉
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             my
             conceit
             ●ost
             detestable
             to
             be
             rehearsed
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             sha●e
             to
             this
             honourable
             Court
             to
             heare
             
             ●uch
             stuffe
             ripped
             up
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             in
             contempt
             of
             former
             Power
             ,
             and
             c●lling
             the
             wisdome
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             owne
             ,
             into
             question
             and
             derision
             .
          
           
             Whereat
             Cardinall
             Wol●ey
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seeme
             to
             say
             nothing
             by
             saying
             something
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             〈…〉
             ,
             
               D●mine
               Doctor
               ,
               magis
               reverenter
               :
               No
               no
               ,
               my
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               there
               belongeth
               no
               reverence
               to
               be
               given
               (
               at
               all
               )
               for
               an
               〈◊〉
               matter
               would
               be
               unreverently
               answer'd
               .
            
             Whereupon
          
           
             Cardinall
             Campeius
             called
             for
             Doctour
             
               Cuthbert
               Tunstall
            
             ,
             Bish●p
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             heare
             〈…〉
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             profound
             judgement
             and
             learning
             ▪
             and
             one
             in
             whose
             wisdome
             and
             honesty
             the
             Cardinall
             rep●sed
             great
             confi●ence
             .
             This
             Tunstall
             had
             w●itten
             a
             very
             l●arned
             Treatise
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             ,
             which
             indeed
             should
             have
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             but
             the
             〈…〉
             ●bilities
             ,
             purposely
             sent
             h●m
             upon
             〈…〉
             into
             Scotland
             (
             at
             the
             v●ry
             〈◊〉
             he
             should
             have
             appeared
             )
             about
             〈…〉
             businesse
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             appeared
             not
             in
             Court
             this
             second
             time
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             conceieved
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Queen
             
             appealed
             unto
             〈…〉
             Marriage
             had
             been
             confirmed
             at
             this
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Pope
             〈◊〉
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             too
             late
             ;
             but
             being
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             all
             matters
             of
             question
             〈…〉
             were
             cleare
             laid
             aside
             ,
             〈…〉
             such
             things
             as
             belonged
             to
             Instruction
             and
             Information
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             in
             〈…〉
             ,
             were
             inquired
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             motion
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Queenes
             Counsell
             ,
             whereupon
             both
             the
             ●●gates
             determined
             to
             hear
             no
             further
             pleadings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               King
               commanded
               the
               two
               Cardinalls
               to
               perswade
               the
               Queen
               to
               〈◊〉
               her
               appeale
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               〈…〉
               to
               his
               commands
               .
               3.
               
               The
               King
               growes
               resolute
               ,
               and
               demands
               sentence
               ;
               th●
               Cardinalls
               refuse
               to
               give
               it
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lor●●
               of
               the
               Counsell
               begin
               to
               sto●me
               .
               5
               The
               King
               to
               conceive
               great
               indignation
               against
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Yo●k
               ,
               〈…〉
               the
               Countrey
               .
               6.
               
               The
               p●ssage
               which
               happened
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Mr.
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             〈…〉
             
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             honourable
             for
             both
             parties
             ,
             then
             to
             stand
             to
             a
             publique
             triall
             in
             forreigne
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             (
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Kings
             comm●nds
             )
             pro●ised
             the
             uttermost
             of
             his
             endeavou●s
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             the
             Queen
             st●o●
             stoutly
             to
             her
             Appeale
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             brought
             to
             retract
             her
             former
             resolution
             ,
             affording
             them
             the
             same
             reasons
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             requesting
             them
             for
             Charity
             sake
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             simple
             and
             he●plesse
             woman
             the
             best
             advise
             they
             could
             ,
             what
             was
             b●st
             to
             be
             done
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Kings
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             her
             owne
             honour
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             both
             returned
             to
             their
             form●r
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             the
             Queen
             to
             her
             form●r
             answers
             .
             Thus
             the
             Cardinal●s
             returned
             well
             pleas●d
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             conquer
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Queen
             unfortunate
             that
             she
             was
             not
             overcome
             .
          
           
             The
             K●●g
             put
             off
             (
             〈◊〉
             )
             from
             post
             to
             pillar
             grew
             weary
             o●
             these
             delayes
             ,
             and
             resolute
             in
             having
             a
             speedy
             end
             ,
             he
             cared
             not
             which
             way
             ,
             so
             it
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             done
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             :
             Wh●refore
             he
             called
             another
             Session
             ,
             and
             in
             person
             urged
             a
             finall
             Sentence
             ,
             abd
             the
             pro●●edings
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Latin
             ,
             whe●eupon
             the●
             K●ng
             Counsel
             called
             for
             judgement
             ;
             with
             that
             Campeius
             answered
             
             
               again
               in
               Latin
            
             ,
             Not
             so
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             no
             Sentence
             before
             I
             have
             made
             a
             relation
             of
             the
             whole
             Transactions
             of
             these
             Affaires
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whereunto
             I
             am
             obliged
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Queens
             Appeale
             consi●
             ring
             whose
             〈◊〉
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             authority
             we
             here
             sit
             .
             I
             come
             not
             hither
             for
             favour
             ,
             or
             dread
             sake
             to
             pleasure
             any
             person
             living
             ,
             be
             he
             King
             or
             Subj●ct
             ,
             neither
             for
             any
             such
             〈…〉
             will
             I
             〈◊〉
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             disple●se
             my
             Go●
             .
             I
             am
             now
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             both
             we●k
             and
             sickly
             ;
             and
             should
             I
             now
             put
             my
             soule
             in
             〈◊〉
             of
             Gods
             〈…〉
             time
             :
             
               So
               the
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               nothing
               more
               of
               this
               nature
               was
               done
               (
               in
            
             England
             )
             
               ever
               after
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             about
             the
             K●●g
             perceiving
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             ,
             began
             to
             
             
             
             happened
             ;
             Mr.
             Cranmer
             (
             ●
             Master
             both
             of
             all
             Arts
             ,
             and
             cunning
             how
             to
             〈…〉
             &
             Fellow
             of
             Jesus
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridg
             )
             being
             at
             the
             same
             time
             retired
             into
             that
             Countrey
             with
             one
             of
             his
             Pupils
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Sicknesse
             then
             raging
             in
             Cambridge
             )
             happened
             to
             be
             in
             an
             〈◊〉
             thereabouts
             ,
             where
             some
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             were
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Courts
             then
             being
             at
             my
             Lord
             of
             Darcy's
             house
             ,
             where
             (
             hearing
             some
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             relating
             how
             discontentedly
             the
             King
             behaved
             himself
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             late
             accidents
             which
             had
             happ●ned
             ●o
             crosse
             to
             his
             designes
             )
             insomuch
             that
             he
             would
             hardly
             suffer
             any
             man
             to
             come
             neere
             h●m
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             speak
             unto
             him
             )
             he
             spa●e
             unto
             them
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
             and
             my
             life
             against
             any
             man
             living
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             (
             hearing
             this
             ,
             and
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Spe●ch
             so
             justly
             calculated
             to
             the
             height
             of
             that
             Meridian
             ,
             and
             a
             saying
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Kings
             temper
             ,
             as
             i●
             it
             had
             taken
             measure
             of
             his
             minde
             )
             said
             thus
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             ●ell
             the●
             Scholler
             ,
             the
             King
             shall
             〈…〉
             what
             thou
             hast
             said
             ;
             and
             if
             〈…〉
             words
             good
             ,
             for
             〈…〉
             and
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             King
             but
             it
             was
             late
             in
             the
             evening
             before
             he
             could
             ●inde
             his
             opportunity
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             l●st
             he
             fou●d
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             related
             unto
             the
             K●ng
             what
             such
             a
             man
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             undertake
             ,
             the
             King
             swore
             by
             his
             wonted
             o●th
             ,
             
               M●ther
               of
               God
               that
               man
               h●th
               the
               right
               Sew
               by
               the
               care
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               goe
               to
               bed
               untill
               I
               〈◊〉
               with
               him
               ,
            
             comm●nding
             the
             same
             party
             forthwi●h
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             his
             presen●e
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             Cranmer
             to
             him
             with
             all
             speed
             ,
             the
             M●ssenger
             makes
             hast
             unto
             the
             Inne
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             Cranmer
             was
             dep●rted
             to
             his
             friends
             house
             two
             miles
             off
             before
             his
             return
             thither
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             messenger
             gave
             strict
             order
             to
             the
             Inne-keeper
             that
             he
             should
             send
             an
             Expresse
             unto
             M●
             .
             Cranmer
             to
             t●ll
             him
             that
             he
             should
             not
             faile
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Court
             betimes
             on
             the
             morrow
             ,
             
             for
             the
             King
             would
             speak
             with
             him
             :
             Back
             to
             the
             Cou●t
             the
             M●ssenger
             r●turnes
             with
             this
             account
             ,
             whereat
             the
             King
             was
             exceeding
             wroth
             with
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             swore
             that
             
               he
               should
               finde
               him
               out
               this
               night
               if
               he
               were
               above
               ground
               ▪
               and
               bring
               him
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               not
               close
               his
               eyes
               until●
               he
               had
               seen
               h●m
            
             ;
             with
             much
             ado
             night
             brought
             him
             unto
             the
             K●ng
             ,
             who
             brought
             night
             upon
             the
             Chu●ch
             ;
             for
             questionlesse
             there
             was
             the
             fi●st
             platform
             raised
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Englands
             downfall
             .
          
           
             For
             after
             much
             private
             conference
             first
             had
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Mr.
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             afterward
             with
             his
             most
             private
             Counsell
             ,
             the
             most
             cunning
             and
             ab●e
             men
             (
             as
             spies
             )
             were
             speedily
             sent
             to
             Rome
             to
             prie
             into
             the
             Records
             ,
             to
             see
             in
             what
             state
             and
             condition
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             there
             stood
             with
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             also
             what
             Oaths
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             did
             usually
             there
             take
             ,
             and
             what
             Obedience
             they
             had
             promised
             unto
             him
             ,
             &c.
             and
             what
             advantages
             otherwise
             might
             be
             pickt
             thence
             against
             the
             Clergie
             here
             ,
             whereby
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             a
             Paemunire
             .
          
           
             Which
             things
             pe●formed
             ,
             the
             King
             returns
             back
             again
             to
             London
             with
             an
             ocean
             of
             displeasure
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             a
             temp●st
             in
             his
             countenance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Both
               he
               Queenes
               set
               against
               Cardinall
               Wolsey
               .
               2.
               
               Cardinall
               Campeius
               departs
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Parliament
               is
               called
               wherein
               great
               complaints
               are
               made
               against
               the
               Clergy
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               his
               Speech
               in
               Parliament
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Commons
               highly
               incensed
               at
               his
               Speech
               ,
               they
               complaine
               thereof
               unto
               the
               King.
               6.
               
               The
               King
               questioned
               the
               Bishop
               therefore
               ;
               the
               Bishops
               answer
               thereupon
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             (
             Wolsey
             )
             had
             the
             two
             Ladies
             ,
             Catharine
             that
             was
             so
             neere
             her
             setting
             ,
             and
             Anne
             that
             was
             so
             apparent
             in
             her
             rising
             (
             though
             as
             different
             as
             the
             two
             Poles
             between
             themselves
             )
             both
             against
             him
             ;
             the
             one
             discovering
             ,
             the
             other
             aggravating
             his
             offences
             ;
             yet
             ,
             though
             sometime
             he
             had
             a
             better
             friend
             ;
             for
             he
             proved
             such
             a
             constant
             enemy
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             b●tter
             adversary
             (
             sometimes
             )
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             he
             became
             
             (
             afterwards
             )
             the
             second
             's
             footstoole
             to
             her
             Throne
             ;
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             gave
             him
             thanks
             ,
             which
             rendred
             his
             venome
             guilty
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Spiders
             thus
             to
             be
             intangled
             within
             his
             own
             web
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Campe●●●s
             perceiving
             the
             King
             disposed
             to
             discontentment
             ,
             takes
             his
             leave
             of
             his
             Maje●●y
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             departs
             the
             Realme
             (
             after
             that
             he
             had
             made
             his
             abode
             here
             in
             this
             kingdome
             neere
             upon
             the
             space
             of
             one
             yeare
             )
             who
             was
             no
             sooner
             gone
             ,
             but
             a
             sodaine
             rumour
             〈◊〉
             ,
             how
             that
             he
             had
             carried
             with
             him
             vast
             ●ummes
             of
             money
             of
             the
             other
             Cardinalls
             ●ut
             of
             the
             Realme
             ;
             (
             for
             at
             that
             time
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             wa●
             suspected
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             ●eason
             of
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             )
             insomuch
             that
             〈…〉
             after
             ,
             and
             overtaken
             at
             
               Callis
               ▪
            
             where
             when
             they
             had
             searched
             〈…〉
             ,
             they
             scarce
             found
             so
             much
             money
             about
             him
             as
             would
             serve
             to
             defray
             his
             ordinary
             charges
             to
             Rome
             :
             This
             the
             Cardinall
             Campeius
             took
             heavily
             ,
             and
             thereat
             was
             m●rvailously
             discontented
             ;
             which
             search
             for
             treas●●e
             was
             but
             a
             colour
             ,
             for
             the
             thing
             which
             the
             King
             aimed
             at
             ,
             was
             the
             instrument
             which
             contained
             the
             sentence
             of
             Divorce
             (
             which
             Campeius
             had
             shewed
             unto
             the
             King
             )
             in
             case
             he
             had
             seen
             cause
             to
             put
             the
             same
             in
             ex●cution
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             King
             
             had
             sound
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             he
             would
             have
             made
             good
             play
             therewith
             :
             but
             he
             was
             deceive●
             of
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Howsoever
             ,
             in
             the
             22.
             yeare
             of
             the
             Kings
             reigne
             a
             Parliament
             was
             summoned
             to
             begin
             at
             London
             the
             3.
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1529.
             and
             accordingly
             Writs
             were
             directed
             to
             all
             the
             Counties
             ,
             &c.
             but
             withall
             private
             Letters
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             most
             potent
             men
             ,
             directing
             them
             whom
             they
             should
             choose
             ;
             which
             Letters
             there
             were
             few
             or
             none
             durst
             disobey
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Parliament
             filled
             to
             the
             Kings
             hearts
             desire
             .
             And
          
           
             The
             regulations
             of
             all
             abuses
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             referred
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ,
             where
             s●vere
             complaints
             against
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             particular
             Clergie-men
             ,
             were
             daily
             presented
             ;
             whereof
             some
             the
             house
             of
             Lord●
             〈◊〉
             into
             consideration
             ,
             and
             some
             they
             〈◊〉
             ;
             wh●ch
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             perceived
             ,
             he
             spake
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             here
             are
             certaine
             Bills
             exhibited
             against
             the
             Cl●●gy
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             complaints
             made
             against
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             id●●nesse
             ,
             rap●ciry
             and
             cruelty
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priests
             and
             their
             Officialls
             :
             But
             my
             Lords
             ,
             Are
             all
             vitious
             ,
             all
             idle
             ,
             all
             ravenous
             ,
             and
             ●ruell
             Priests
             ,
             
             or
             Bishops
             ?
             And
             for
             such
             as
             are
             such
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             laws
             provided
             alrea●y
             against
             such
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             abuse
             that
             we
             do●
             not
             seek
             to
             rectifi●
             ?
             or
             can
             there
             be
             such
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             〈…〉
             their
             owne
             ?
             and
             〈◊〉
             where
             they
             have
             no
             a●●hority
             to
             correc●
             ?
             If
             w●
             be
             not
             〈◊〉
             in
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             let
             each
             man
             suffer
             for
             his
             d●linquency
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             have
             not
             power
             ,
             did
             〈◊〉
             with
             your
             assistance
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             〈…〉
             much
             the
             Good
             as
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             look●d
             after
             :
             Truly
             my
             Lords
             ,
             how
             this
             may
             sound
             in
             your
             〈◊〉
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ▪
             but
             to
             me
             it
             appeares
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             if
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             were
             to
             become
             a
             bondmaid
             ,
             and
             new
             brought
             into
             servility
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             &
             little
             to
             be
             quite
             banished
             out
             of
             those
             dwelling
             places
             ,
             which
             the
             piety
             and
             liberality
             o●
             our
             forefathers
             (
             as
             most
             〈◊〉
             Benefacto●s
             )
             have
             conferred
             upon
             ●er
             ;
             otherwise
             to
             what
             tendeth
             these
             〈◊〉
             and
             curious
             Petitions
             of
             the
             Commons
             ?
             To
             no
             other
             intent
             or
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             the
             Clergie
             into
             contempt
             with
             the
             Laity
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             s●ize
             their
             Patrimony
             .
             
             But
             my
             Lords
             ,
             beware
             of
             your selves
             and
             your
             〈…〉
             now
             on
             fire
             ,
             teach
             us
             to
             beware
             our
             own
             disasters
             :
             where●ore
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             plainly
             what
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             except
             ye
             resist
             manfully
             by
             your
             authorit●●●
             ,
             this
             violent
             heap
             of
             mischiefs
             offered
             by
             the
             Commons
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             all
             obedience
             first
             drawn
             f●om
             the
             Cle●gie
             ;
             and
             secondly
             from
             your selves
             ;
             〈◊〉
             if
             you
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             true
             causes
             of
             all
             these
             mischiefs
             which
             reign
             among
             them
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             they
             all
             arise
             through
             want
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             This
             Speech
             p●eased
             and
             displeased
             divers
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Peeres
             ,
             〈…〉
             were
             severally
             inclined
             or
             adicted
             to
             ●orward
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             the
             K●ngs
             design●s
             ;
             among
             the
             which
             none
             〈…〉
             thereto
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             〈…〉
          
           
           
             B●t
             when
             the
             Commons
             heard
             of
             this
             Speech
             ,
             they
             conceived
             so
             great
             displeasure
             against
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             they
             forthwith
             sent
             their
             Speaker
             ,
             Mr.
             Audeley
             ,
             to
             complaine
             on
             him
             to
             the
             King
             ▪
             and
             to
             let
             his
             Highnesse
             understand
             how
             grievously
             they
             thou
             ●h●
             themselves
             injured
             ther●by
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             so
             highly
             charged
             for
             
               lack
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Infidells
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             therefore
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Commons
             ,
             sent
             for
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             to
             come
             before
             him
             ;
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             King
             demanded
             of
             him
             why
             he
             spake
             in
             such
             sort
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             answered
             ,
             that
             
               being
               in
               counsel
               he
               spake
               his
               minde
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whom
               he
               saw
               daily
               injured
               and
               oppressed
               by
               the
               common
               people
               whose
               office
               it
               was
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               her
               manners
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               reform
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
            
             (
             he
             said
             )
             
               he
               thought
               himself
               in
               conscience
               bound
               to
               defend
               her
               in
               all
               that
               lay
               within
               his
               power
            
             ;
             neverthelesse
             the
             King
             wished
             him
             
               to
               use
               his
               words
               more
               temperately
            
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             all
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             Commons
             littl●
             satisfaction
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               demand
               of
               all
               the
               small
               Abbies
               within
               the
               Land
               for
               the
               Kings
               use
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               opposeth
               the
               demand
               in
               the
               Convocation
               house
               .
               3.
               
               The
               mindes
               of
               the
               Clergie
               (
               before
               ready
               to
               condescend
               to
               the
               proposition●
               altered
               thereupon
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               〈◊〉
               escaped
               very
               narrowly
               from
               being
               poysoned
               at
               his
               dinner
               .
               5.
               
               How
               he
               escaped
               another
               danger
               from
               the
               shot
               of
               a
               cannon
               .
               6.
               
               His
               departure
               from
               the
               place
               to
               Rochester
               .
            
          
           
             IMmediately
             hereupon
             the
             foresaid
             demand
             for
             all
             the
             small
             Abbeys
             and
             Monasteries
             within
             the
             Land
             (
             of
             the
             value
             of
             two
             hundred
             pound
             land
             and
             under
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             King
             )
             was
             revived
             ;
             and
             the
             pretence
             for
             such
             demands
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             was
             in
             recompence
             of
             the
             great
             charges
             and
             expences
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             was
             〈◊〉
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Divorce
             which
             he
             was
             put
             upon
             by
             the
             false
             and
             double
             dealing
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             said
             to
             be
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergie
             should
             satisfie
             the
             King
             againe
             for
             the
             great
             expences
             he
             had
             been
             at
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             urged
             with
             such
             ●impor●unity
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             businesse
             had
             been
             called
             upon
             by
             sound
             of
             Drummes
             and
             T●umpets
             :
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             all
             agreed
             that
             cert●ine
             of
             the
             Kings
             Counsell
             should
             make
             demands
             hereof
             to
             the
             Co●vocation
             of
             the
             Cl●rgy
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             with
             such
             a
             terrible
             shew
             of
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             y●ilded
             not
             to
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             divers
             of
             the
             Convocation
             (
             sea●●ing
             the
             Ki●gs
             indign●tion
             ,
             and
             hoping
             by
             a
             voluntary
             condescention
             in
             these
             particulars
             to
             save
             the
             r●st
             )
             were
             of
             a
             minde
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Ki●g
             ther●in
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             perceivi●g
             ,
             spake
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Brethren
             here
             assembled
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             to
             what
             you
             doe
             ,
             l●st
             you
             do
             you
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             cannot
             do
             :
             for
             indeed
             the
             things
             that
             are
             demanded
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             ours
             to
             grant
             nor
             theirs
             to
             whom
             we
             should
             bestow
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             them
             their
             desires
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             the
             Legacies
             of
             those
             testators
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             them
             unto
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             ,
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             a
             heavy
             ●urse
             imposed
             on
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             any
             way
             go
             abou●
             to
             aliena●
             
             their
             property
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             these
             smaller
             Abbeys
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             do
             otherwise
             than
             shew
             him
             the
             way
             how
             in
             time
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             demand
             the
             greater
             ?
             wherefore
             the
             manner
             of
             these
             proceedings
             puts
             me
             in
             minde
             of
             a
             ●able
             ,
             how
             the
             Ax
             (
             which
             wanted
             a
             handle
             )
             came
             upon
             a
             time
             unto
             the
             Wood
             ,
             making
             his
             m●an
             to
             the
             great
             Trees
             ,
             how
             he
             wanted
             a
             handle
             to
             work
             withall
             ,
             and
             ●or
             that
             cause
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             sit
             idle
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             made
             it
             his
             request
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             grant
             him
             one
             of
             their
             small
             saplings
             within
             the
             Wood
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Handle
             ,
             who
             mistrusting
             no
             guile
             ,
             granted
             him
             one
             of
             the
             smaller
             trees
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             mad●
             himself
             a
             handle
             ▪
             so
             becoming
             a
             compleat
             Ax
             ,
             ●e
             so
             fell
             to
             work
             within
             the
             same
             wood
             that
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             there
             was
             neither
             great
             nor
             small
             tree
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             wood
             stood
             .
             And
             so
             my
             Lord
             ,
             if
             you
             grant
             the
             King
             these
             smaller
             Monasteries
             ▪
             you
             do
             but
             make
             him
             a
             handle
             ,
             whereby
             at
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             he
             may
             ●ut
             downe
             all
             the
             Cedars
             within
             your
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             may
             thank
             your selves
             after
             ye
             have
             incurred
             the
             heavy
             displeasure
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Sp●●ch
             qu●te
             changed
             the
             mindes
             of
             all
             those
             which
             were
             formerly
             bent
             to
             gratifie
             the
             K●ngs
             d●mands
             herein
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             was
             rejected
             for
             that
             time
             .
          
           
           
             After
             this
             the
             Bishop
             escaped
             a
             very
             great
             danger
             ,
             for
             one
             
               R.
               Rose
            
             came
             into
             the
             B●shops
             kitchin
             (
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Cook
             )
             at
             his
             house
             in
             Lamb.
             M●rsh
             &
             having
             provi●ed
             a
             quantity
             of
             de●dly
             poyson
             ,
             whiles
             the
             C●ok
             went
             into
             the
             buterie
             to
             fetch
             him
             some
             drink
             ,
             he
             took
             his
             opportunity
             to
             throw
             that
             poyson
             into
             a
             m●ss
             of
             Grue●●
             ,
             which
             was
             prepared
             for
             the
             B●shops
             dinner
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             stayed
             there
             awhile
             ,
             went
             his
             way
             :
             but
             so
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Bishop
             was
             called
             unto
             his
             dinner
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             app●tite
             to
             any
             meat
             ,
             but
             wished
             his
             servants
             to
             fall
             to
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             eat
             till
             towards
             n●ght
             :
             the
             Servants
             being
             set
             to
             dinner
             ,
             they
             that
             did
             eat
             of
             that
             poysoned
             dish
             were
             miserably
             infected
             ,
             whereof
             one
             Gentleman
             ,
             nam●d
             Mr.
             
               Bennet
               Carwin
            
             ,
             and
             an
             old
             Widow
             ▪
             died
             sodainly
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             never
             recovered
             their
             healths
             till
             their
             dying
             day
             .
             The
             person
             that
             did
             this
             wicked
             deed
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             offence
             ,
             boyled
             alive
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             in
             the
             22.
             yeare
             of
             K.
             Henry's
             reign
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             this
             ,
             there
             happened
             another
             great
             danger
             to
             him
             in
             this
             same
             house
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Cannon
             bullet
             that
             was
             sh●t
             thorough
             his
             house
             ,
             close
             by
             his
             study
             window
             (
             where
             he
             was
             used
             to
             spend
             much
             
             time
             in
             Pr●y●r
             and
             holy
             Meditations
             )
             which
             made
             such
             a
             horrible
             noyse
             and
             clutter
             ,
             as
             it
             went
             thorough
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             house
             were
             suddenly
             amazed
             ;
             upon
             enqu●ry
             made
             from
             whence
             this
             mischief
             shou●d
             proceed
             ,
             it
             was
             f●und
             out
             how
             that
             it
             came
             from
             the
             other
             si●e
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             ●nd
             out
             of
             the
             E●●le
             of
             〈◊〉
             house
             ,
             Father
             to
             the
             La●dy
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             ,
             which
             being
             told
             unto
             the
             B●shop
             ,
             he
             cal●ed
             all
             his
             Se●vants
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             u●to
             th●m
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               trusse
               up
               ou●
               baggage
               and
               be
               gone
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               place
               for
               us
               to
               abide
               in
               any
               longer
            
             ;
             so
             he
             set
             forwards
             in
             his
             j●urn●y
             towards
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Co●spiracies
             w●re
             contrived
             by
             the
             K●ng●
             consent
             ,
             or
             p●ivity
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             handsome
             to
             determine
             ,
             being
             〈…〉
             words
             against
             him
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             &
             els●where
             ;
             which
             words
             ●xperience
             tel●
             us
             how
             too
             great
             〈◊〉
             may
             often
             take
             so
             large
             commission
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             attemp●
             such
             things
             as
             are
             beyond
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             warrant
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             ,
             now
             come
             to
             Rochester
             ,
             f●ll
             to
             his
             old
             accustomed
             manner
             of
             frequent
             preaching
             ,
             visiting
             the
             Sick
             ,
             converting
             
             the
             Seduced
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             recreation
             ,
             he
             would
             sometimes
             go
             and
             see
             his
             workmen
             whiles
             they
             w●re
             employed
             in
             the
             reparation
             of
             Rochester
             〈◊〉
             :
             upon
             which
             he
             had
             bestowed
             great
             cost
             ;
             ●ut
             〈◊〉
             had
             not
             long
             remained
             in
             those
             pa●ts
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             robbed
             almost
             of
             all
             his
             Plate
             by
             Thieves
             in
             the
             night-time
             ,
             who
             brake
             into
             his
             Manour
             house
             of
             Halling
             ,
             n●are
             Rochester
             ,
             which
             being
             perceived
             in
             the
             morning
             by
             his
             Servants
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             in
             great
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             pursued
             the
             thieves
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             following
             them
             thorough
             the
             wood
             ,
             the
             thieves
             le●
             fall
             severall
             pieces
             of
             Plate
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             hast
             which
             they
             had
             made
             in
             flying
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             brought
             some
             of
             the
             Plate
             back
             ●gain
             before
             the
             Bishop
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             any
             ;
             but
             the
             Bp.
             coming
             downe
             to
             his
             dinner
             ,
             perceived
             an
             unwonted
             kinde
             of
             heavinesse
             and
             sadnesse
             in
             their
             countenances
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             asked
             them
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             ?
             they
             seeming
             unwilling
             to
             relate
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             one
             another
             who
             should
             begin
             ,
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             inform
             him
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             such
             d●straction
             ,
             assuring
             them
             that
             he
             was
             armd
             for
             all
             adventures
             (
             deeming
             it
             to
             be
             some
             great
             matter
             )
             but
             when
             they
             had
             given
             a
             full
             relation
             of
             
             the
             whole
             businesse
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             had
             recovered
             some
             of
             the
             ▪
             Plate
             back
             again
             ;
             the
             Bish.
             replyed
             ,
             
               if
               this
               be
               all
               ,
               we
               have
               more
               cause
               to
               rejoice
               that
               God
               hath
               restored
               to
               us
               some
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               discontented
               that
               wicked
               men
               have
               taken
               away
               any
               for
               the
               least
               favour
               of
               God
               Almighty
               is
               more
               to
               be
               esteemed
               than
               all
               the
               evill
               (
               which
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               wicked
               instruments
               can
               doe
               unto
               us
               )
               is
               to
               be
               valued
               ,
               wherefore
               let
               us
               sit
               down
               and
               be
               merry
               ,
               thank
               God
               it
               is
               no
               worse
               ,
               and
               look
               ye
               better
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Kings
               Agents
               are
               returned
               from
               Rome
               with
               sufficient
               matter
               of
               vexation
               to
               the
               Clergie
               .
               2.
               
               The
               King
               calls
               another
               Parliament
               .
               3.
               
               The
               whole
               Clergie
               are
               condemned
               in
               a
               praemunire
               .
               4.
               
               The
               King
               laies
               hold
               on
               that
               advantage
               to
               make
               himself
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               his
               most
               admirable
               Speech
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Proposition
               was
               rejected
               .
               6.
               
               The
               King
               persists
               in
               his
               demand
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             this
             time
             the
             Kings
             Agents
             ,
             which
             were
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             were
             returned
             with
             sufficient
             matter
             wherewith
             to
             ve●
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             learned
             our
             how
             that
             there
             had
             been
             a
             priviledge
             formerly
             granted
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             no
             
               Legate
               de
               latere
            
             should
             enter
             the
             Realme
             of
             England
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             first
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             now
             it
             happened
             that
             Cardinall
             Wolsey
             (
             either
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             forgetfull
             of
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             thinking
             he
             might
             doe
             any
             thing
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             ,
             or
             procu●ement
             )
             procured
             of
             ,
             and
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Power
             
             legantine
             from
             the
             Pope
             that
             then
             was
             ;
             but
             though
             the
             Cardinall
             had
             exercised
             that
             authority
             for
             the
             space
             of
             divers
             yeares
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             or
             privity
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             length
             (
             perceiving
             his
             own
             errour
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             he
             was
             in
             (
             if
             the
             Kings
             favour
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             inheritance
             ,
             should
             chance
             to
             sl●ck
             its
             sailes
             )
             and
             perhaps
             how
             merrily
             the
             whe●le
             of
             fortune
             began
             to
             turn
             about
             )
             he
             so
             wrought
             (
             formerly
             )
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             procured
             a
             confi●mation
             thereof
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             that
             which
             was
             past
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             full
             well
             remembring
             ,
             thought
             the
             Cardinall
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ;
             howsoever
             he
             was
             resolved
             he
             would
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             Cardin●ll
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             nothing
             stood
             between
             him
             and
             the
             mark
             he
             aimed
             a●
             ,
             but
             the
             reduction
             of
             this
             Cardinall
             to
             the
             statuquo
             wherein
             he
             had
             him
             once
             safe
             enough
             ,
             he
             so
             deales
             with
             a
             servant
             then
             belonging
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             truth
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             meanes
             he
             regained
             the
             foresaid
             ratification
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             ,
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             work
             he
             went.
             And
          
           
             Accordingly
             he
             summoned
             another
             Parliament
             to
             beg●n
             upon
             the
             16.
             day
             of
             February
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             1530.
             in
             which
             
             Pa●liament
             divers
             heinous
             matters
             were
             propounded
             against
             the
             ●lergy
             ,
             as
             a
             praeludiū
             of
             the
             winds
             to
             the
             ensuing
             tempest
             ;
             then
             an
             account
             was
             given
             up
             in
             Parliament
             of
             100000
             l.
             charges
             which
             the
             King
             had
             been
             at
             to
             obtain
             so
             many
             inst●uments
             from
             forraign
             Universities
             concerning
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             Divorce
             :
             All
             which
             expences
             they
             said
             the
             King
             had
             been
             at
             through
             the
             falshood
             and
             dissimulation
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             certain
             others
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             all
             which
             was
             demanded
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             all
             good
             unto
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             when
             this
             business
             began
             to
             be
             propounded
             to
             the
             Convocation
             of
             Divin●s
             ,
             it
             was
             there
             opposed
             ,
             &
             especially
             by
             the
             Lord
             B.
             of
             Roche●ster
             ,
             who
             said
             u●to
             the
             Kings
             Orators
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               not
               their
               faults
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               there
               the
               body
               representative
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               been
               at
               any
               charges
               at
               all
               concerning
               that
               businesse
               ,
               for
               to
               his
               knowledge
               the
               Clergie
               were
               generally
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               any
               such
               matter
               should
               at
               all
               be
               brought
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               any
               such
               faulty
               persons
               were
               amongst
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               should
               be
               questioned
               ,
               and
               compelled
               to
               give
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               satisfaction
            
             ;
             Whereupon
             they
             all
             sl●tly
             denied
             upon
             any
             such
             score
             to
             make
             any
             restitution
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             King
             (
             more
             ●urio●sly
             than
             ever
             )
             called
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             into
             the
             Kings
             
             Bench
             ,
             and
             sued
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             in
             a
             praemunire
             ,
             for
             receiving
             and
             acknowledging
             the
             power
             L●gan●ine
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             :
             which
             objection
             ,
             whiles
             th●
             Card
             ,
             thought
             with
             as
             easie
             a
             grace
             to
             w●sh
             off
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             proud
             Swan
             to
             sl●de
             so
             much
             water
             off
             of
             his
             back
             (
             like
             the
             bastard
             Eagle
             called
             Hali●t●●s
             he
             was
             drowned
             under
             the
             waves
             (
             because
             ,
             like
             the
             true
             Eagle
             ,
             he
             poized
             not
             his
             prey
             before
             he
             offered
             to
             carry
             it
             )
             by
             catching
             after
             a
             Fish
             ,
             which
             was
             heavier
             than
             he
             could
             carry
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             all
             condemned
             upon
             the
             Statute
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             in
             a
             praemunire
             .
             Thu●
             the
             K.
             was
             put
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             imprisoning
             whom
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             goods
             or
             possessions
             of
             theirs
             he
             had
             a
             minde
             unto
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Clergie
             first
             fallen
             under
             the
             Kings
             heavie
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             now
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             abide
             the
             further
             danger
             of
             his
             displeasure
             under
             his
             justice
             ,
             sued
             unto
             him
             for
             mercy
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             him
             their
             willingnes●
             to
             pay
             the
             100000
             l.
             upon
             his
             indemnity
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             promised
             unto
             them
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Cardinall
             and
             some
             others
             .
             But
          
           
             The
             businesse
             of
             the
             Divorce
             s●uck
             so
             indig●stedly
             in
             the
             Kings
             stomach
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             
             wo●ld
             either
             divorce
             them
             from
             their
             feares
             ,
             or
             marry
             them
             to
             their
             former
             securities
             ,
             he
             wished
             them
             all
             to
             repair
             unto
             their
             house
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             would
             propound
             unto
             them
             a
             businesse
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             would
             condescend
             unto
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             finde
             that
             he
             would
             be
             unto
             them
             a
             gracious
             Prince
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             in
             the
             place
             ●ppointed
             ,
             such
             a
             business
             was
             propounded
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             never
             was
             propounded
             by
             men
             since
             there
             was
             a
             congregation
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               they
               should
               acknowl●dge
               the
               King
               to
               be
               the
               Supreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             which
             was
             propounded
             chi●fly
             by
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Audel●y
            
             ,
             (
             who
             after
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             had
             given
             over
             his
             place
             ,
             was
             created
             Lord
             Chanc●lour
             of
             England
             )
             and
             that
             with
             such
             mix●ure
             of
             faire
             promises
             ,
             and
             threatni●g●
             together
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Convocation
             thought
             themselves
             in
             a
             capacity
             neither
             of
             refusing
             any
             thing
             that
             shou●d
             be
             demanded
             of
             them
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             of
             consul●ing
             of
             what
             was
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             ;
             whereupon
             divers
             of
             the
             Convocation
             upon
             ●canning
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             were
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             promote
             the
             Kings
             designe
             ;
             and
             few
             there
             were
             that
             durst
             open
             their
             mouthes
             to
             speak
             their
             mind●
             freely
             :
             Wher●upon
             the
             Athanasius
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             this
             ●●out
             Prelate
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             
             treat
             ,
             thus
             took
             the
             busi●esse
             into
             consideration
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             under
             the
             Kings
             lash
             and
             stan●
             in
             need
             of
             the
             Kings
             good
             favour
             and
             clemency
             ;
             yet
             this
             argues
             not
             that
             we
             should
             therefore
             doe
             that
             which
             will
             render
             us
             both
             ri●iculous
             and
             contempti●le
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             ●issed
             out
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Cath●lique
             Church
             ;
             for
             what
             good
             will
             that
             be
             to
             us
             to
             k●●p
             the
             p●ss●ssion
             of
             our
             Houses
             ,
             Cloysters
             ,
             and
             Covents
             &
             to
             lose
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ?
             to
             preserve
             our
             Goods
             and
             lose
             our
             Consciences
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             we
             are
             to
             grant
             ,
             the
             dangers
             and
             inconvenien●●s
             that
             will
             ensue
             thereupon
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             lies
             in
             our
             powers
             to
             grant
             what
             the
             King
             requireth
             at
             our
             hands
             or
             whether
             the
             King
             be
             an
             apt
             person
             to
             receive
             this
             power
             ▪
             that
             so
             we
             may
             go
             groundedly
             to
             work
             and
             not
             like
             men
             that
             had
             lost
             all
             honesty
             and
             wit
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             worldly
             fo●tune
             .
          
           
             As
             con●erning
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             v●z
             .
             what
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             King
             :
             it
             is
             to
             exercise
             the
             spirituall
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             chief
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             have
             learned
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             th●ough
             the
             whole
             cou●se
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             mainly
             consists
             in
             these
             two
             points
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             In
             loosing
             and
             binding
             sinners
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             sai●
             unto
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             ordained
             him
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             to
             thee
             will
             I
             give
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Now
             my
             Lords
             ,
             can
             we
             say
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             tibi
             ,
             to
             thee
             will
             I
             give
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             I
             ,
             where
             is
             your
             wa●rant
             ?
             if
             you
             say
             no
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             answered
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             put
             such
             keyes
             into
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             consists
             in
             feeding
             Christs
             Sheep
             and
             Lambs
             ,
             according
             unto
             that
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             performed
             that
             promise
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             of
             making
             him
             his
             universall
             Sheepherd
             ;
             by
             such
             unlimited
             jurisdiction
             ,
             feed
             my
             Lambs
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             feed
             those
             that
             are
             the
             feeders
             of
             those
             lambes
             ,
             feed
             my
             sheep
             :
             Now
             my
             Lords
             ,
             can
             any
             of
             us
             say
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Pasce
               oves
            
             ?
          
           
             God
             hath
             given
             unto
             his
             Church
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             some
             Pastors
             ,
             some
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             th●y
             might
             edifie
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             must
             make
             the
             King
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             set
             him
             one
             over
             these
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             made
             him
             one
             of
             these
             supreme
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Head
             as
             may
             be
             answerable
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             Christs
             body
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             few
             Ministers
             of
             an
             Island
             that
             must
             constitute
             a
             Head
             
             over
             the
             Vniverse
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             such
             example
             ,
             we
             must
             allow
             as
             many
             heads
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             soveraigne
             Powers
             within
             Christs
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             will
             become
             of
             the
             Supremacie
             ?
             every
             Member
             must
             have
             a
             hea●
             ;
             
               attendite
               vobis
            
             ,
             was
             not
             said
             to
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             inconveniences
             that
             will
             arise
             upon
             this
             Grant
             ;
             we
             cannot
             grant
             this
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             renounce
             our
             unity
             with
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             further
             matter
             in
             it
             ▪
             than
             a
             renouncing
             of
             Clement
             the
             seventh
             (
             Pope
             thereof
             )
             then
             the
             matter
             were
             not
             so
             great
             :
             but
             in
             this
             we
             do
             forsake
             the
             first
             four
             generall
             Counsells
             ,
             which
             none
             ever
             forsook
             ,
             we
             renounce
             all
             Canonicall
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             C●rist
             ;
             we
             renounce
             all
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ;
             we
             renounce
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             leap
             out
             of
             Peters
             ship
             to
             be
             d●owned
             in
             the
             wave
             of
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             Schismes
             and
             Divisions
             .
             For
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             generall
             Counsell
             of
             Nice
             acknowledged
             Silv●ster
             (
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             )
             his
             authority
             to
             be
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             sending
             their
             Decrees
             to
             be
             ratified
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Cou●sel
             of
             Constantinople
             did
             acknowledge
             Pope
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             their
             chief
             ,
             by
             admitting
             him
             to
             give
             sentence
             against
             the
             Heretiques
             ,
             
             
               M●cidonius
               ,
               S●bellinus
            
             ,
             and
             E●nomius
             .
          
           
             The
             Counsell
             of
             Ephesus
             acknowledged
             Pope
             Celestin
             to
             be
             their
             cheif
             Iudge
             ,
             by
             admitting
             his
             condemnati●n
             upon
             the
             Heretique
             Ne●torius
             .
          
           
             The
             Counsell
             of
             Chalcedon
             acknowledged
             Pope
             Leo
             to
             be
             their
             chief
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             generall
             Counsells
             of
             the
             World
             ever
             acknowledged
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             (
             onely
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             now
             shall
             we
             acknowledge
             another
             Head
             ,
             or
             one
             Head
             to
             be
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             deny
             all
             Canonicall
             and
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
            
             ,
             which
             wholy
             doe
             depend
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostolic●ll
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Furthly
             ,
             We
             renounce
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             Catholiques
             ,
             I●wes
             ,
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             argument
             Herod
             must
             have
             been
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             Nero
             must
             have
             been
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Emperour
             must
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Countreys
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             must
             have
             had
             never
             a
             head
             till
             about
             300.
             yeares
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Kings
             Majesty
             is
             not
             sus●●ptible
             of
             this
             Donation
             :
             Ozias
             for
             medling
             with
             the
             Priests
             office
             ,
             was
             resisted
             by
             Az●rias
             ,
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             told
             that
             it
             belonged
             not
             to
             
             his
             o●●ice
             :
             now
             if
             the
             Priest
             spake
             truth
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             the
             King
             to
             meddle
             in
             this
             businesse
             ;
             if
             he
             spoke
             amisse
             ,
             why
             did
             God
             plagu●
             the
             King
             with
             leprosie
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Priest
             ?
          
           
             King
             David
             ,
             when
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             was
             in
             bringing
             home
             ,
             did
             he
             place
             himself
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Priests
             Order
             ?
             did
             he
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             the
             Ark
             or
             ex●cute
             any
             the
             least
             ,
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             〈…〉
             ?
             or
             did
             he
             not
             rather
             go
             be●ore
             ,
             and
             abase
             himselfe
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             s●y
             that
             he
             would
             become
             yet
             more
             vile
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             ?
          
           
             All
             goo●
             christi●n
             Emp●rours
             have
             evermore
             refused
             〈◊〉
             authority
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             first
             Generall
             counsel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             certaine
             Bills
             were
             privily
             brought
             unto
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             but
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Dominus
               〈◊〉
               constituit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             God
             hath
             ordained
             you
             (
             Priest●
             )
             and
             hath
             given
             you
             power
             to
             be
             Iudges
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             right
             in
             these
             things
             we
             are
             to
             be
             ju●ged
             by
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             Valentine
             ,
             the
             good
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             required
             by
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             but
             present
             with
             them
             to
             reform
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             
               Arians
               ▪
            
             but
             he
             answered
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             M●mbers
             of
             〈◊〉
             Lay-people
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             define
             such
             controvers●●s
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             Pri●sts
             ,
             to
             whom
             
             
             
             not
             to
             separate
             our selves
             from
             such
             a
             one
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             answer
             ,
             th●t
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Malignant
             Church
             then
             it
             will
             ●ollow
             ,
             that
             we
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             received
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             seeing
             we
             have
             not
             rec●ived
             any
             other
             Gospel
             ,
             any
             other
             Do●trine
             ,
             any
             other
             Sacraments
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             have
             received
             from
             her
             ,
             as
             most
             evidently
             appears
             by
             all
             the
             E●cl●siastical
             Histories
             :
             wherefore
             if
             she
             be
             a
             malignant
             Church
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             deceived
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             and
             if
             to
             renounce
             the
             common
             Father
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             all
             the
             G●nerall
             Counsels
             ,
             ●specially
             the
             first
             four
             ,
             which
             none
             renounce
             ,
             all
             the
             C●untr●ys
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             〈…〉
             Countreys
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             be
             to
             forsake
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             then
             is
             the
             granting
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Ch●●ch
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             a
             renouncing
             of
             the
             Vnity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             S●amlesse
             coat
             of
             Christ
             in
             〈◊〉
             a
             divid●ng
             of
             the
             Mystical
             body
             of
             Ch●●st
             〈◊〉
             Spouse
             limb
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             tayle
             to
             tayle
             lik●
             〈…〉
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             field
             of
             Christs
             holy
             Church
             all
             on
             〈◊〉
             :
             and
             this
             is
             it
             which
             we
             are
             about
             ,
             wherefore
             let
             it
             be
             said
             unto
             you
             in
             time
             an
             not
             too
             late
             ,
             LOOK
             YOV
             TO
             THAT
             .
          
           
             This
             Sp●ech
             so
             wrought
             with
             the
             whole
             Convoc●●●on
             that
             all
             〈◊〉
             were
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             a●mour
             of
             resolution
             generally
             
             put
             upon
             the
             whole
             body
             there
             assembled
             ,
             that
             come
             what
             come
             would
             ,
             all
             was
             rej●cted
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             purpose
             for
             that
             time
             clearly
             frustrated
             .
             But
             the
             King
             desi●ted
             not
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             but
             sent
             his
             Orators
             to
             the
             Convocation-house
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             dangers
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             K●ngs
             heavy
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             denying
             him
             so
             reasonable
             a
             demand
             ,
             both
             which
             particulars
             they
             aggravated
             and
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             high●st
             advantage
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sensible
             enough
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             said
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             they
             were
             very
             sorrowfull
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ,
             wherefore
             if
             they
             must
             (
             they
             said
             )
             suffer
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             contented
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             having
             in
             vain
             thus
             attempted
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             in
             bereaving
             these
             Travellers
             of
             this
             upper
             Garm●nt
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             he
             now
             makes
             triall
             what
             the
             policy
             of
             the
             Sun
             will
             do
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             The
             King
             sent
             for
             divers
             of
             the
             chief
             leading
             men
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             as
             well
             Bishops
             as
             others
             ,
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             at
             his
             Palace
             of
             Westminster
             ;
             at
             whose
             first
             entrance
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             he
             shines
             upon
             them
             such
             a
             gracious
             look
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             ra●●s
             of
             Majesty
             had
             beene
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             by
             that
             aspect
             ;
             and
             
             courts
             them
             with
             the
             sof●●st
             ,
             mild
             ,
             and
             gentlest
             words
             ,
             as
             that
             p●ssibly
             he
             could
             use
             ,
             protesting
             unto
             them
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             a
             K●ng
             ▪
             that
             if
             they
             would
             acknowledge
             and
             〈◊〉
             him
             for
             sup●●me
             head
             of
             the
             Chu●ch
             of
             England
             he
             would
             never
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             G●ant
             ,
             ●ssume
             unto
             himself
             any
             more
             pow●r
             ,
             ju●isdict
             on
             ,
             or
             ●uthority
             over
             them
             ,
             than
             all
             other
             th●Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             had
             forme●●y
             assumed
             ;
             nei●her
             wou●d
             he
             t●ke
             upon
             him
             to
             p●omulg●
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             any
             new
             spiritual
             Law
             ,
             or
             ex●rcise
             any
             〈◊〉
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             interm●ddle
             himself
             among
             them
             in
             altering
             ,
             changing
             ,
             ord●ring
             or
             judging
             in
             any
             sp●ritual
             businesse
             whatsoever
             :
             wherefore
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             having
             made
             you
             th●s
             frank
             promise
             ,
             I
             exp●ct
             that
             you
             should
             deale
             with
             m●
             according●y
             :
             and
             so
             he
             dismissed
             them
             to
             consi●er
             of
             this
             businesse
             amongst
             thems●lv●
             ,
             and
             to
             g●ve
             his
             Orators
             an
             accou●t
             thereof
             in
             the
             house
             the
             next
             morning
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Bishops
               consult
               what
               course
               to
               take
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Roch●ster
               proposeth
               unt●
               them
               a
               Parable
               ,
               Whereupon
               they
               all
               break
               off
               in
               confusion
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Kings
               O●ators
               repaire
               unto
               the
               Co●●ocation
               to
               know
               the
               Clergies
               fin●
               determ●nation
               in
               the
               busin●sse
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               R●chester's
               Sp●ech
               unto
               the
               Kings
               Orators
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Orators
               Reply
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               Speech
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Headship
               of
               the
               Church
               gra●te●
               unto
               the
               King
               upo●
               conditions
               ,
               the
               conditions
               rejected
               ,
               at
               last
               accepted
               of
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             departed
             the
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             retired
             themselves
             to
             a
             place
             of
             privacy
             ,
             to
             consider
             with
             themselves
             what
             were
             best
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             account
             and
             advice
             they
             should
             give
             unto
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             were
             apt
             enough
             to
             think
             the
             businesse
             now
             pretty
             faire
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             King
             had
             promised
             fairly
             ;
             but
             because
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             that
             most
             stickled
             
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             they
             all
             asked
             his
             opinion
             herein
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             who
             soon
             answered
             them
             with
             this
             parable
             ,
             Thus
             stands
             the
             case
             my
             Ma●ters
             ,
             the
             Heart
             upon
             a
             tim●
             s●id
             unto
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             l●t
             me
             also
             be
             your
             Head
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             promise
             you
             that
             I
             will
             neither
             see
             ,
             nor
             heare
             ,
             nor
             smell
             ,
             nor
             speak
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             close
             ,
             and
             shu●
             mine
             eyes
             and
             eares
             ,
             and
             mouth
             ,
             and
             nostrills
             ,
             and
             will
             excecute
             no
             other
             offices
             than
             a
             meere
             heart
             should
             do
             ;
             whereupon
             all
             hopes
             of
             reconciliation
             upon
             that
             trust
             and
             w●yes
             of
             satis●action
             was
             soon
             nipp'd
             in
             the
             bud
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             broke
             off
             in
             confusion
             with
             ●●d
             hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             the
             Orators
             came
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Clergies
             reso●ution
             in
             the
             businesse
             repeating
             unto
             the
             whole
             hous
             the
             words
             which
             the
             day
             before
             his
             Maj.
             had
             spoken
             unto
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             over
             &
             over
             :
             and
             moreover
             ,
             saying
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             now
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             his
             Maj.
             this
             businesse
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             declare
             a
             gr●at
             mistr●st●ulnesse
             which
             they
             had
             in
             the
             Kings
             words
             ,
             s●eing
             he
             had
             made
             unto
             them
             so
             solemne
             and
             high
             an
             oath
             ;
             which
             words
             of
             theirs
             pressed
             so
             home
             ,
             and
             followed
             so
             close
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             specious
             arguments
             ,
             and
             fairest
             promises
             that
             could
             be
             imagined
             ,
             st●ggered
             indeed
             some
             ,
             but
             sil●nced
             all
             ,
             excepting
             
             him
             who
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             who
             (
             after
             that
             he
             had
             earnestly
             required
             of
             the
             Lords
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             the
             manifold
             michiefs
             and
             inconveniencies
             that
             would
             ●n●ue
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             if
             they
             should
             condescend
             to
             any
             such
             request
             )
             applying
             himself
             unto
             the
             Kings
             Orators
             ,
             he
             spake
             thus
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             protest
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             What
             if
             the
             King
             should
             alter
             his
             minde
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             remedy
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             King
             will
             execute
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             must
             we
             sue
             unto
             the
             Head
             to
             forbeare
             being
             Head
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             this
             dignity
             is
             invested
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             Successors
             will
             expect
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             will
             (
             questionlesse
             )
             anne●
             that
             dignity
             to
             the
             Crowne
             :
             What
             if
             a
             Woman
             should
             succeed
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             must
             she
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             What
             if
             an
             Infant
             should
             succeed
             ,
             can
             he
             be
             Head
             ?
             This
             were
             not
             only
             (
             said
             he
             )
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             no
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Iesus
             to
             be
             no
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             which
             sayings
             ,
             the
             Orators
             replyed
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             no
             such
             meaning
             ▪
             as
             he
             doubted
             (
             repeating
             againe
             his
             royall
             Protestation
             )
             and
             further
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Supremacy
             were
             granted
             unto
             his
             
             M●j●sty
             simply
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             demand
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             ,
             or
             so
             tak●n
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             h●ve
             no
             farther
             power
             or
             authority
             thereby
             ,
             than
             
               quantum
               per
               legem
               Dei
               licet
            
             ;
             and
             then
             if
             a
             temporall
             Prince
             can
             have
             no
             such
             authority
             by
             Gods
             Lawes
             (
             as
             his
             Lor●ship
             hath
             declared
             )
             what
             needeth
             the
             forecasting
             of
             so
             many
             doubts
             ?
          
           
             The
             B●shop
             of
             Rochester
             (
             perceiving
             the
             whole
             house
             to
             be
             much
             aff●cted
             with
             their
             manner
             of
             pleading
             ,
             and
             fearing
             that
             they
             might
             desert
             him
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             through
             ●ear
             and
             dread
             of
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             )
             takes
             hold
             upon
             their
             last
             words
             ,
             and
             thus
             speakes
             unto
             his
             Majesti●s
             Orators
             .
          
           
             G●ntlemen
             ,
             you
             think
             that
             herein
             we
             stand
             too
             st●ff
             upon
             our
             owne
             legs
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             on●ly
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             your
             Mother
             ,
             the
             holy
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             in
             whose
             bosome
             you
             are
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ;
             and
             the
             milk
             of
             whose
             Breasts
             it
             is
             your
             p●rts
             to
             suck
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             within
             whose
             bl●ss●d
             Commu●ion
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             u●to
             all
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             your
             care
             that
             our
             tendernesse
             in
             this
             point
             be
             not
             misconstrued
             to
             the
             King
             :
             and
             now
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             demand
             ,
             that
             his
             M●jesty
             ,
             and
             you
             all
             ,
             
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             (
             to
             please
             his
             Maj●sty
             )
             do
             the
             u●termost
             of
             wha●
             lie●
             within
             ou●
             p●wer
             in
             that
             〈◊〉
             ;
             let
             all
             that
             which
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             protested
             ,
             and
             so
             solemnly
             taken
             his
             o●th
             upon
             ,
             be
             ●●cord●d
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             
               quantum
               per
               l●g●m
            
             〈◊〉
             be
             in●erted
             in
             the
             Grant
             (
             which
             is
             no
             otherw●●●
             than
             what
             the
             King
             and
             you
             your selves
             have
             faithfully
             promised
             and
             protested
             )
             and
             for
             my
             part
             it
             shall
             be
             granted
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Or●tors
             went
             away
             as
             well
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             report
             of
             all
             that
             had
             happened
             in
             the
             Convocation
             house
             unto
             the
             King
             ▪
             whereat
             the
             King
             was
             highly
             offended
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             .
             
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               have
               〈◊〉
               p●etty
               prank
               ,
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               made
               fooles
               of
               the●●
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               have
               so
               ordered
               the
               businesse
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               likely
               to
               make
               a
               foole
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               of
               you
               already
               :
               got
               unto
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               have
               the
               businesse
               p●ssed
               without
               any
            
             qu●ntum's
             ,
             or
             tantum'●
             ;
             
               I
               will
               have
               no
            
             quantum's
             
               nor
               no
            
             tantum
             '
             
               s
               in
               the
               businesse
               ,
               but
               l●t
               it
               be
               done
               .
            
             Whereupon
             ,
             imme●i●t●ly
             they
             returned
             to
             the
             Convocation
             house
             ,
             calling
             and
             crying
             ou●
             upon
             them
             with
             open
             and
             co●tinuall
             clamour
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Grant
             pass
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             to
             credit
             the
             Kings
             honour
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             unto
             them
             so
             solemne
             an
             oath
             and
             protestation
             ,
             falling
             into
             disputation
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
             how
             farre
             a
             temporall
             Princes
             power
             was
             over
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             but
             the
             Bishops
             soon
             disputed
             them
             into
             having
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             
               whosoever
               would
               refuse
               to
               condescend
               to
               the
               Kings
               demands
               herein
               ,
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               true
               and
               loving
               subject
               ,
               nor
               to
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               such
               a
               one
               .
            
             After
             which
             ,
             nothing
             could
             prevaile
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Clergie
             answered
             with
             unanimous
             consent
             ,
             and
             full
             resolution
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             could
             ,
             nor
             would
             ,
             grant
             unto
             the
             King
             the
             Suprem●cy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             those
             conditionall
             words
             
               quantem
               per
               legem
               Dei
               licet
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Orators
             departed
             ,
             relating
             unto
             the
             King
             all
             that
             had
             passed
             ,
             who
             seeing
             no
             other
             remedy
             ,
             accepted
             it
             with
             that
             condition
             ,
             granting
             unto
             the
             Clergie
             a
             pardon
             for
             their
             bodies
             and
             goods
             ,
             paying
             him
             ●00000
             l.
             which
             was
             paid
             every
             penny
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               How
               Campeius
               related
               the
               whole
               businesse
               of
               the
               Divorce
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               was
               blamed
               for
               the
               same
               .
               2.
               
               The
               King
               send●
               two
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Civil
               law
               with
               private
               C●mmissions
               to
               treat
               with
               the
               Pope
               about
               the
               Divorce
               .
               3
               ▪
               The
               Pope
               solemnly
               ratifies
               the
               Marriage
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Sentence
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             we
             cannot
             well
             go
             on
             with
             our
             History
             ,
             except
             we
             fi●st
             arive
             our
             discourse
             within
             the
             gates
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             observe
             what
             account
             Cardinall
             Campeius
             had
             given
             unto
             the
             Pope
             of
             all
             these
             proceedings
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             otherwise
             than
             what
             had
             passed
             directly
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             being
             related
             to
             his
             Holinesse
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             the
             Pope
             blamed
             him
             exceedingly
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             not
             over-ruled
             Queen
             Katharine
             ,
             to
             have
             waved
             her
             Appeale
             ,
             whereby
             the
             businesse
             might
             have
             been
             determined
             within
             the
             Kings
             own
             Dominious
             ;
             for
             which
             cause-●ake
             he
             sent
             him
             thither
             .
             So
             sl●ppery
             is
             the
             g●ound
             whereon
             M●nisters
             of
             state
             do
             set
             their
             feet
             in
             any
             busin●ss●
             ,
             
             
             
             that
             his
             businesse
             would
             doe
             right
             well
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             between
             them
             by
             his
             definitive
             sentence
             :
             the
             Pope
             demanded
             to
             see
             their
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             which
             they
             had
             to
             treat
             with
             him
             ;
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Ki●g
             was
             by
             this
             time
             grown
             somewhat
             unruly
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             what
             they
             did
             ▪
             they
             did
             it
             upon
             their
             own
             score
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             love-sake
             which
             they
             bare
             unto
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             unity-●ake
             thereof
             .
             Then
             the
             Pope
             demanded
             of
             them
             to
             see
             the
             Certificate
             under
             the
             B●sh●ps
             〈◊〉
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             appeare
             that
             they
             had
             so
             consented
             :
             to
             which
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             certificate
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             expected
             such
             a
             certific●te
             daily
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Commission
             to
             treat
             with
             his
             Holinesse
             .
             Whereupon
             his
             Holinesse
             bad
             them
             expe●t
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             while
             the
             King
             was
             framing
             a
             new
             Model
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             sent
             these
             men
             over
             on
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             p●ssible
             ,
             to
             retard
             all
             proceeding
             at
             Rome
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             new
             court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             under
             a
             new
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             should
             have
             been
             adjudged
             〈◊〉
             ,
             b●fore
             the
             Popes
             〈◊〉
             of
             Ratification
             (
             which
             was
             feared
             )
             should
             have
             made
             it
             good
             .
          
           
           
             All
             which
             policies
             and
             workings
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             imagine
             them
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Pope
             takes
             the
             best
             and
             most
             substantiall
             advise
             that
             could
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             calls
             unto
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             his
             Cardinalls
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             most
             able
             Canonists
             and
             Divines
             that
             could
             be
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             consults
             with
             the
             most
             famous
             Universities
             ,
             procuring
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             men
             that
             had
             written
             of
             this
             case
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             two
             books
             of
             the
             before-mentioned
             D●
             .
             Tunstall
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             this
             out
             Dr.
             Fisher
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ;
             (
             of
             which
             ●ast
             book
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             that
             reverend
             and
             famous
             Clerk
             ,
             
               Alphonso
               de
               castro
            
             )
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             to
             be
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             learned
             of
             all
             other
             works
             )
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             diligent
             examination
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             〈◊〉
             himself
             in
             his
             Tribunall
             seat
             ,
             and
             open
             consistory
             ,
             by
             assent
             and
             counsel
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Card●●al●
             ,
             pronounced
             this
             definitive
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             The
             words
             begin
             as
             followeth
             ▪
          
           
           
             
               
                 
                   Clemens
                   papa
                   septimus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Christi
                 nomine
                 invocato
                 ,
                 in
                 throno
                 justitiae
                 pro
                 tribunali
                 sedentes
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   which
                   in
                   English
                   is
                   thus
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Pope
                   Clement
                   the
                   seventh
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 invocating
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 for
                 our
                 Tribunall
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God
                 onely
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 our
                 definitive
                 Sentence
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 assent
                 of
                 our
                 venerable
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 assembled
                 before
                 us
                 in
                 consistory
                 )
                 we
                 doe
                 in
                 these
                 Writings
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 decree
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 causes
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 devolved
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolique
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Appeal
                 (
                 brought
                 before
                 us
                 )
                 of
                 our
                 welbeloved
                 Daughter
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Catharine
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 Legates
                 ,
                 deputed
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 see
                 Apostolique
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Queen
                 Catharine
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 welbeloved
                 Sonne
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Henry
                 the
                 eight
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 validity
                 and
                 invalidity
                 of
                 the
                 Matrimony
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 contracted
                 and
                 consummated
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 other
                 matters
                 more
                 largely
                 deduced
                 in
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 cause
                 or
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 Son
                 
                   Paulus
                   Capissuchus
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 our
                 h●ly
                 Palace
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 to
                 our
                 reverend
                 Father
                 Symoneta
                 B●shop
                 of
                 Pausa●ia
                 ,
                 supplying
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Aud●tors
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 said
                 Palace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 intrust●d
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 Consistory
                 to
                 be
                 repor●ed
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 and
                 maturely
                 discuss●d
                 du●●ng
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matrimony
                 co●tract●●
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 sa●d
                 Queen
                 Catharin●
                 and
                 K.
                 Henry
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 Cano●●call
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 force
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 enjoy
                 to
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 ●ss●e
                 between
                 them
                 heretofore
                 born
                 ,
                 or
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 l●gitimate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 ●oresa●d
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 ought
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 ●ound
                 and
                 obliged
                 ,
                 to
                 cohabit
                 ▪
                 and
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Catharine
                 his
                 lawfull
                 wife
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 entreat
                 her
                 with
                 all
                 Husbandly
                 aff●ction
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingly
                 honour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 Henry
                 is
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 remedies
                 of
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 and
                 c●mpelled
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 condemn
                 constraine
                 ,
                 and
                 compell
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 accompl●sh
                 and
                 ●ulfill
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 singular
                 the
                 premises
                 ●ff●ctually
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 molestat●o●s
                 and
                 r●fusalls
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 King
                 Henry
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Queene
                 Catharine
                 touching
                 the
                 in●alid●ty
                 of
                 the
                 s●id
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 perpetuall
                 silence
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 the
                 foresaid
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Matrimony
                 〈…〉
                 unto
                 the
                 said
                 Henry
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 Henry
                 of
                 England
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 doe
                 condemn
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 expences
                 lawfully
                 made
                 before
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 said
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Catharine
                 ;
                 the
                 Taxation
                 of
                 which
                 Expences
                 we
                 reserve
                 to
                 our
                 selve
                 till
                 another
                 time
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 pronounced
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 open
                 consistory
                 ,
                 the
                 23.
                 of
                 March
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 1534.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Two
             men
             must
             be
             thanked
             for
             this
             (
             Wolsey
             and
             Fisher
             )
             and
             these
             two
             men
             must
             be
             met
             withall
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             receive
             their
             payment
             :
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             leave
             him
             to
             his
             owne
             story
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             on
             his
             behalf
             :
             The
             second
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             my
             pen
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             found
             out
             him
             ,
             the
             following
             Chapter
             must
             relate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               various
               rumour
               of
               the
               people
               concerning
               the
               Divorce
               .
               2.
               
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Holy
               maid
               of
               Kent
               .
               3.
               
               Div●rs
               persons
               of
               quality
               executed
               as
               traitors
               concerning
               her
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               &c.
               convicted
               of
               misprision
               of
               Treason
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               .
               4.
               
               A
               new
               Parliament
               called
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Marriage
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               Katharine
               pronounced
               null
               by
               Archbishop
               Cranmer
               .
               6.
               
               A
               new
               Oath
               made
               and
               tendred
               to
               both
               houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               &c.
               all
               take
               it
               excepting
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               .
            
          
           
             AT
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Kingdome
             began
             to
             be
             divided
             (
             when
             the
             King
             was
             about
             to
             make
             the
             Divorce
             between
             him
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             act
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             )
             and
             to
             talk
             too
             busi●●
             ,
             some
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             the
             Queen
             :
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             one
             
               Elizabeth
               Barton
            
             ,
             a
             young
             maiden
             borne
             in
             Kent
             ,
             at
             a
             plac●
             called
             Court
             ,
             at
             Street
             ,
             declared
             unto
             sundry
             persons
             that
             she
             had
             lately
             received
             certain
             Visi●ns
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             D●vorce
             ;
             and
             as
             sh●
             thought
             ,
             they
             came
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             often
             falling
             into
             a
             trance
             ▪
             she
             would
             declare
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             K●ngs
             〈◊〉
             away
             his
             wife
             would
             be
             a
             m●anes
             to
             bring
             in
             〈…〉
             Land
             ,
             and
             that
             〈…〉
             〈…〉
             his
             wife
             ,
             should
             never
             have
             co●fo●t
             in
             any
             other
             ;
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             did
             ,
             yet
             the
             daughter
             of
             this
             Q●een
             should
             reign
             ;
             and
             bec●use
             he
             deprived
             〈◊〉
             mother
             ▪
             the
             〈◊〉
             Cathol
             que
             Church
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             chi●dren
             ▪
             all
             his
             child●●n
             should
             die
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             comfortlesse
             ,
             leaving
             an
             ●●nominious
             name
             and
             fame
             〈◊〉
             him
             to
             the
             w●rlds
             end
             .
             To
             this
             and
             the
             like
             〈◊〉
             she
             would
             ●tter
             words
             ,
             which
             were
             too
             wonderfull
             to
             proceed
             ordinarily
             from
             so
             simple
             a
             reputed
             woman
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             she
             communicated
             these
             V●sions
             ,
             &c.
             to
             one
             M
             ▪
             
               Richard
               Mayster
            
             Parson
             of
             Aldington
             in
             Kent
             ,
             whose
             Penitent
             she
             was
             .
             This
             Al●ington
             advised
             her
             to
             go
             to
             Mr.
             
               Edward
               Bocking
            
             Dr.
             of
             D●vinity
             ,
             and
             a
             Monk
             of
             Christ-church
             in
             Canterbury
             ;
             a
             man
             that
             was
             ●amous
             ,
             both
             for
             Learning
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             who
             sent
             for
             one
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Deering
            
             ,
             another
             Monk
             of
             the
             same
             house
             ;
             all
             these
             advised
             
             her
             to
             go●
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbu●y
             Doctor
             Warham
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             his
             adv●se
             therein
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             his
             direction
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             it
             was
             conceived
             ,
             being
             conscious
             of
             the
             great
             ill-w●ll
             of
             the
             people
             which
             he
             had
             drawn
             upon
             h●mself
             ,
             by
             being
             so
             great
             a
             furtherer
             of
             the
             D●vorce
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             inevitable
             changes
             and
             alterations
             in
             R●ligion
             ,
             which
             he
             then
             saw
             evidently
             to
             ensue
             ●●rough
             his
             so
             much
             compliance
             with
             the
             King
             )
             shortly
             after
             discoursed
             with
             this
             Maid
             ,
             died
             of
             grief
             .
          
           
             After
             whose
             departure
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             King
             (
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             )
             appointed
             ●ranmer
             to
             be
             Archb●shop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             This
             womans
             fame
             did
             so
             spread
             it self
             abroad
             over
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             was
             resorted
             unto
             by
             multitudes
             of
             p●ople
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             them
             
               the
               holy
               Maid
               of
            
             K●nt
             ,
             whose
             vertues
             were
             exceedingly
             ex●olled
             by
             the
             preachings
             of
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Gold
            
             Bachelour
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             a
             learned
             man
             ;
             Father
             
               Hugh
               Rich
            
             Warden
             of
             the
             ●riars
             Observants
             in
             Canterbu●y
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Risby
            
             of
             the
             same
             house
             ;
             and
             having
             gone
             her
             Perambulation
             to
             the
             Charter-house
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Sheane
             ,
             thence
             to
             the
             Nunnery
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             the
             Friars
             of
             
               Richmond
               ,
               Canterbury
            
             ,
             and
             Greenwich
             ,
             at
             last
             she
             came
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             
             and
             before
             him
             declared
             her
             minde
             fully
             and
             plainly
             (
             with
             whom
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             quiet
             audience
             ,
             so
             she
             had
             peaceable
             departure
             )
             at
             last
             she
             came
             unto
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             Dr
             :
             
               Iohn
               Adeson
            
             his
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             
               Thomas
               Bell
            
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Queenes
             Chaplaine
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             a
             rarity
             ,
             admitted
             her
             to
             come
             before
             them
             to
             heare
             what
             she
             would
             say
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             else
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             now
             (
             and
             not
             till
             now
             )
             was
             this
             businesse
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             :
             the
             Kings
             Counsel
             were
             call'd
             together
             to
             consult
             about
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             concerning
             her
             ;
             some
             were
             for
             letting
             her
             alone
             ,
             as
             knowing
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             her
             ;
             others
             were
             for
             rigour
             and
             cruelty
             to
             be
             shewed
             against
             her
             :
             in
             the
             end
             forbearance
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             severity
             was
             to
             take
             its
             place
             ,
             which
             sentenced
             it
             to
             be
             a
             traiterous
             conspiracy
             between
             the
             Maid
             and
             some
             that
             were
             chief
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Government
             into
             contempt
             ,
             and
             hatred
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             whereby
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             tumults
             and
             insurrections
             :
             wherefore
             the
             King
             sent
             for
             his
             Judges
             ,
             and
             certain
             others
             which
             were
             servient
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             propounded
             the
             case
             unto
             them
             ,
             acquainting
             them
             with
             that
             which
             every
             one
             had
             done
             ,
             desiring
             to
             know
             their
             opinions
             therein
             :
             who
             
             sitting
             in
             long
             consultation
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             made
             result
             ,
             that
             
               Elizabeth
               Barton
               ,
               Edward
               Bockings
               ,
               Iohn
               Deering
            
             Monks
             .
             
               Richard
               Maysters
               ,
               Henry
               Gold
            
             Priests
             .
             
               Hugh
               Rich
            
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Risby
            
             Friars
             Minors
             ,
             where
             all
             by
             the
             Law
             in
             case
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             Dr.
             Adeston
             ,
             Dr.
             Abel
             ,
             &c.
             b●cause
             they
             were
             not
             the
             fi●st
             contrivers
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             but
             concealers
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             were
             on●ly
             in
             the
             case
             of
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             viz.
             losse
             of
             Goods
             ,
             and
             imprisonment
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             during
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             King
             got
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             home
             (
             it
             was
             conceived
             )
             as
             he
             expected
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             all
             the
             forementioned
             persons
             ,
             opin'd
             to
             be
             within
             the
             case
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             were
             attached
             and
             carried
             to
             Lambeth
             before
             the
             new
             Arch-bishop
             (
             Cranmer
             )
             where
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             examined
             by
             him
             ,
             &
             others
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             charged
             with
             Treason
             ,
             Fiction
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Fa●sehood
             ,
             Dissimulation
             ,
             and
             Conspiracy
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Insurrection
             :
             they
             were
             all
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower.
             Thus
             the
             King
             got
             the
             parties
             into
             prison
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
          
           
             The
             King
             called
             a
             Parliament
             in
             the
             25
             ▪
             year
             of
             his
             reigne
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Westminster
             
             upon
             the
             15.
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             all
             attainted
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             the
             Maid
             judged
             to
             b●
             hanged
             and
             head●d
             at
             Tyburne
             ,
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             hanged
             and
             qu●rtered
             alive
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             Dr.
             Ad●son
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Abel
               Thomas
               ,
               Register
            
             to
             the
             Archdeacon
             of
             Cant.
             and
             
               E●ward
               Thwaites
            
             Gent.
             convicted
             of
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ;
             of
             which
             conviction
             (
             being
             it
             was
             no
             more
             )
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             got
             himself
             cleared
             ,
             paying
             unto
             the
             King
             three
             hundred
             pounds
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             before
             this
             Parliament
             sate
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               (
               Cranmer
            
             )
             had
             decreed
             (
             which
             decree
             was
             made
             at
             Dunstable
             )
             that
             the
             foresaid
             marriage
             solemnized
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             ,
             was
             clearly
             and
             absolutely
             against
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             reputed
             ,
             and
             taken
             as
             of
             no
             value
             or
             effect
             ,
             but
             utterly
             void
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Marriage
             which
             was
             to
             be
             had
             and
             solemniz●d
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Lady
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             si●cere
             ,
             and
             perfect
             ;
             which
             Marriage
             (
             carrying
             with
             it
             the
             soveraign
             imfortunity
             of
             all
             second
             Marriages
             )
             being
             compleated
             ,
             the
             same
             Parliament
             enacted
             a
             Statu●e
             ,
             which
             declared
             
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Kings
             succession
             in
             the
             imperiall
             Crowne
             ,
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             issue
             which
             he
             was
             to
             have
             by
             the
             present
             Queene
             Anne
             ,
             ratifying
             whatsoever
             the
             foresaid
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             had
             decreed
             ,
             and
             disinheriting
             the
             issue
             which
             the
             King
             had
             by
             the
             foresaid
             Lady
             Katharine
             ,
             from
             all
             title
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Crowne
             and
             Government
             ;
             or
             that
             if
             any
             person
             of
             what
             state
             and
             condition
             soever
             ,
             shall
             ,
             by
             writing
             ,
             printing
             ,
             or
             any
             exteriour
             Act
             or
             Deed
             ,
             procure
             ,
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             prejudice
             ,
             slander
             ,
             disturbance
             ,
             or
             de●ogation
             of
             the
             said
             Matrimony
             ,
             or
             the
             issue
             growing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             every
             such
             person
             shall
             be
             deemed
             and
             adjudged
             as
             an
             high
             Traitour
             ,
             and
             suffer
             such
             punishment
             as
             in
             case
             of
             high
             Treason
             is
             provided
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             better
             keeping
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Counsellours
             ,
             of
             their
             owne
             authority
             ,
             framed
             an
             O●th
             upon
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             this
             Parliament
             (
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             30.
             day
             of
             Ma●ch
             )
             and
             tendred
             it
             the
             same
             day
             to
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             all
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             tendred
             to
             whom
             the
             Commissioners
             (
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             )
             should
             call
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             which
             Oath
             were
             these
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             swear
             to
             beare
             Faith
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             all
             Obedience
             ,
             onely
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             heires
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             most
             dear
             and
             entirely
             beloved
             wife
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             begotten
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             begotten
             ,
             and
             further
             to
             the
             heires
             of
             our
             Soveraigne
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             limitation
             made
             in
             the
             Statute
             ,
             for
             surety
             of
             his
             succession
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             mentioned
             and
             contained
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             other
             forraign
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Potentate
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             in
             case
             any
             Oath
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             made
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             that
             then
             ye
             doe
             repute
             the
             same
             as
             vaine
             ,
             and
             annihilate
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             your
             cunning
             ,
             wit
             ,
             and
             utmost
             endeavours
             ,
             ye
             shall
             observe
             ,
             keep
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Succession
             :
             all
             the
             whole
             effects
             and
             intents
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             made
             in
             confirmation
             and
             for
             ex●cution
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             therein
             contained
             :
             and
             this
             ye
             shall
             do
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             degree
             ,
             or
             condition
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             do
             ,
             or
             attempt
             ,
             nor
             to
             your
             power
             suffer
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             attempted
             ,
             directly
             ,
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             things
             ,
             privily
             ,
             or
             openly
             ,
             to
             the
             let
             ,
             hindrance
             ,
             danger
             ,
             or
             derogation
             thereof
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             meanes
             ,
             or
             any
             
             manner
             of
             pretences
             :
             So
             help
             you
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Evangelist
             .
          
           
             Which
             Oath
             ,
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             took
             ,
             except
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             who
             absolutely
             refused
             it
             :
             So
             the
             Parliament
             was
             ended
             .
             But
          
           
             The
             said
             Bishop
             had
             not
             been
             4
             daies
             quiet
             within
             his
             Palace
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             but
             a
             Letter
             came
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             willing
             him
             personally
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             in
             the
             said
             Archbishops
             house
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             day
             expressed
             within
             the
             Letter
             ,
             all
             excuses
             set
             a
             part
             .
             And
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               summoned
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               2.
               
               Sir
               Thomas
               M●or
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Wilson
               committed
               for
               refusing
               the
               Oath
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               .
               4.
               
               A
               Parliament
               is
               called
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Bishops
               imprisonment
               was
               voted
               lawfull
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               Church
               conferred
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               &c.
               by
               Act
               of
               P●●liament
               ,
               absolutely
               ▪
               and
               w●●●out
               the
               fo●mer
               clause
               .
               6.
               
               An
               Act
               〈◊〉
               Parliament
               making
               i●
               treason
               to
               deny
               the
               King
               to
               be
               supreme
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             was
             the
             thing
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             which
             was
             no●hing
             terrible
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             foreseen
             :
             wherefore
             he
             first
             makes
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             leaves
             severall
             L●gacies
             to
             divers
             persons
             and
             uses
             ,
             as
             to
             Michael
             house
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             where
             he
             received
             his
             Education
             ,
             to
             St.
             Iohns
             Colledge
             ,
             to
             the
             Poore
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             his
             〈…〉
             to
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             whom
             
             he
             leaves
             weeping
             behinde
             him
             ,
             whiles
             the
             rest
             followed
             him
             (
             lam●nting
             his
             condition
             )
             in
             his
             journey
             towards
             Lambeth
             .
             Passing
             thorough
             the
             City
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             there
             were
             a
             mult●tude
             of
             p●ople
             gathered
             together
             ,
             both
             citizens
             and
             countreymen
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             his
             benediction
             ,
             riding
             by
             them
             all
             the
             while
             b●●eheaded
             :
             some
             crying
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               never
               see
               him
               again
            
             ;
             others
             denouncing
             
               woes
               unto
               them
               that
               were
               the
               oc●asions
               of
               his
               troubles
            
             ;
             others
             crying
             out
             against
             
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               times
            
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             lamenting
             and
             bewailing
             that
             wh●ch
             was
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             :
             Thus
             he
             passed
             on
             his
             way
             till
             he
             came
             to
             
               Sutors
               hill
            
             ,
             twenty
             miles
             from
             Rochester
             ,
             on
             the
             top
             whereof
             ,
             he
             rested
             himself
             ,
             descending
             from
             his
             horse
             ▪
             and
             causing
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             him
             such
             victuals
             as
             he
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             brought
             thither
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             
               he
               would
               now
               make
               use
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               dine
               in
               the
               open
               aire
               while
               as
               he
               might
               :
            
             after
             which
             dinner
             he
             chearfully
             took
             his
             horse
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             London
             the
             same
             night
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             his
             appearance
             being
             come
             ,
             he
             presented
             himselfe
             before
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             (
             at
             Lambeth
             )
             the
             Lord
             Audely
             Chancelour
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Thomas
               Cromwell
            
             the
             Kings
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             authorised
             under
             the
             great
             Seale
             
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             call
             before
             them
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             to
             tender
             unto
             them
             the
             foresaid
             Oath
             (
             then
             sitting
             at
             Lambeth
             )
             where
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             tune
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             met
             with
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             who
             welcomed
             and
             saluted
             the
             Bishop
             in
             these
             termes
             ,
             
               Well
               met
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               meet
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             to
             which
             the
             Bishop
             replyed
             ,
             
               This
               should
               be
               the
               way
               ,
               Sir
            
             Thomas
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               a
               very
               strait
               gate
               we
               are
               in
               .
            
             There
             had
             been
             Doctor
             Wilson
             ,
             sometime
             the
             Kings
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             ,
             together
             with
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             had
             both
             of
             them
             refused
             the
             Oath
             a
             little
             before
             the
             B●shops
             coming
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Knight
             was
             committed
             for
             the
             present
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             had
             been
             formerly
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             also
             ,
             the
             Clergie
             of
             London
             were
             warned
             to
             appeare
             about
             the
             same
             businesse
             ,
             who
             all
             of
             them
             took
             the
             Oath
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             Then
             was
             it
             that
             the
             B●shop
             of
             R●chester
             was
             called
             before
             the
             Archb●shop
             ,
             &c.
             who
             (
             putting
             the
             B●sh●p
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Act
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             late
             Parliament
             (
             wh●ch
             had
             provided
             an
             O●th
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             all
             persons
             within
             this
             R●alm
             ,
             concerning
             the
             establ●shment
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             &c.
             )
             how
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             had
             taken
             the
             said
             Oath
             ,
             onely
             
             himself
             excepted
             ,
             how
             grievo●sly
             his
             Majesty
             was
             offended
             with
             him
             therefore
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             g●ven
             strict
             charge
             to
             himself
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             to
             call
             him
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             tender
             unto
             him
             the
             Oath
             once
             more
             ,
             presented
             unto
             him
             the
             Oath
             ,
             laying
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             him
             what
             he
             would
             say
             thereto
             :
             the
             good
             man
             p●rusing
             it
             awhile
             requested
             that
             he
             might
             have
             some
             tim●
             to
             consid●r
             upon
             it
             ;
             the
             Commissioners
             consulting
             with
             themselves
             awhile
             ,
             granted
             him
             five
             daies
             to
             co●sider
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             dismissing
             him
             for
             the
             present
             :
             whence
             he
             departed
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             in
             
               Lambeth
               Marsh.
            
             
          
           
             During
             which
             small
             time
             of
             his
             abode
             there
             ,
             there
             came
             divers
             of
             h●s
             friends
             ,
             rather
             to
             take
             their
             leaves
             of
             ,
             th●n
             to
             v●sit
             him
             :
             among
             which
             ,
             one
             Mr.
             Seton
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Bransby
             ,
             Substitutes
             of
             the
             Masters
             and
             Fellows
             of
             the
             two
             C●l●edges
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             shewed
             himself
             so
             much
             their
             friend
             ,
             partly
             to
             salute
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             two
             Societies
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             d●sire
             his
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Statutes
             under
             his
             Seale
             which
             he
             had
             drawn
             long
             before
             ;
             but
             the
             Bishop
             desired
             to
             have
             some
             further
             time
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             intended
             ;
             alas
             ,
             said
             the
             two
             G●●tlemen
             ,
             we
             fear
             your
             time
             is
             now
             too
             short
             to
             read
             them
             before
             
             you
             go
             to
             prison
             ;
             
               It
               is
               no
               matter
            
             ,
             said
             the
             B●shop
             ,
             then
             
               I
               will
               read
               them
               in
               prison
               :
            
             that
             will
             hardly
             be
             permitted
             (
             said
             the
             Trustees
             )
             if
             you
             come
             once
             there
             ;
             
               then
               Gods
               will
               be
               done
            
             (
             said
             the
             Bishop
             )
             
               for
               I
               shall
               hardly
               be
               drawn
               to
               put
               my
               seale
               to
               that
               which
               I
               have
               not
               well
               considered
               of
            
             ;
             howsoever
             (
             said
             he
             )
             if
             the
             worst
             should
             happen
             ,
             there
             is
             Mr.
             Cowper
             (
             a
             worthy
             reverend
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Bachelour
             in
             Divinity
             )
             that
             hath
             the
             copy
             of
             the
             same
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             desire
             ,
             peruse
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             it
             you
             under
             my
             Seale
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             like
             them
             that
             shall
             be
             unto
             you
             a
             confirmation
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             p●rswaded
             ,
             that
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             those
             Statutes
             will
             take
             place
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             it
             hapned
             ,
             for
             when
             this
             Master
             Cowper
             (
             long
             after
             the
             imprisonment
             and
             death
             of
             the
             B●shop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             and
             alteration
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             which
             had
             made
             Rel●gion
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Lawes
             ,
             all
             new
             )
             commi●ted
             this
             Book
             of
             Statutes
             to
             the
             custody
             of
             one
             M.
             
               T
               :
               Watson
            
             (
             a
             man
             that
             afterwards
             came
             to
             great
             honor
             &
             estimation
             for
             his
             profound
             learning
             ,
             &
             was
             afterwards
             elected
             to
             the
             Mastership
             o●
             S.
             Iohn's
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             London
             who
             (
             as
             the
             B●shop
             of
             Rochester
             foretold
             )
             restored
             them
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             who
             admitted
             
             them
             as
             their
             onely
             Lawes
             whereby
             they
             were
             wholy
             governed
             ,
             during
             the
             reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             being
             come
             when
             the
             good
             Bishop
             was
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Premises
             ,
             he
             presen●ed
             himself
             before
             the
             Comm●ssioners
             ,
             ●cqu●inting
             them
             how
             that
             he
             had
             
               perused
               the
               Oath
               with
               as
               good
               deliberation
               as
               he
               could
               :
               but
               as
               they
               had
               framed
               it
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               (
               with
               any
               safety
               to
               his
               owne
               conscience
               )
               subscribe
               thereto
               ,
               except
               they
               would
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               alter
               it
               in
               some
               particulars
               ,
               whereby
               his
               owne
               conscience
               might
               be
               the
               better
               satisfied
               :
               The
               King
               pleased
               ,
               and
               his
               actions
               rather
               justified
               ,
               and
               Warranted
               by
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             To
             this
             they
             all
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               would
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               permit
               that
               the
               Oath
               should
               admit
               any
               exceptions
               or
               alterations
               whatsoever
               ,
            
             and
             (
             s●●d
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Canterbury
               )
               you
               must
               answer
               directly
               ▪
               whether
               you
               will
               ,
               or
               you
               will
               not
               subscribe
            
             ;
             then
             (
             said
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rochester
               )
               if
               you
               will
               needs
               have
               me
               answer
               directly
               ,
               my
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               foasmuch
               as
               my
               own
               conscience
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               I
               absolutely
               refuse
               the
               Oath
               .
            
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             immediately
             sent
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             Tuesday
             ,
             the
             26.
             of
             April
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             1534.
             and
             upon
             the
             25.
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             being
             the
             last
             of
             his
             reign
             for
             that
             year
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             the
             Remora
             to
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             (
             in
             this
             kind
             )
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             Ship
             went
             merrily
             along
             ;
             for
             all
             things
             being
             fitted
             for
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Parliament
             which
             was
             ●itted
             for
             all
             things
             immediately
             called
             ,
             upon
             the
             26.
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             23.
             day
             of
             Novemb.
             which
             wrought
             above
             nine
             wonders
             ,
             lasting
             but
             fifteen
             daies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester's
             imprisonment
             was
             voted
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             men
             their
             imprisonments
             good
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             should
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             foresaid
             Oath
             (
             which
             authority
             before
             was
             wanting
             )
             also
             another
             Statute
             was
             ●nacted
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             given
             unto
             the
             King
             ▪
             his
             Heires
             and
             Successors
             ,
             to
             have
             and
             enjoy
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             a
             title
             and
             stile
             to
             his
             imperiall
             Crown
             ,
             with
             all
             Honours
             ,
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             Priviledges
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             with
             full
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             listeth
             ,
             to
             visit
             ,
             represse
             ,
             redresse
             ,
             reforme
             ,
             order
             ,
             correct
             ,
             restraine
             ,
             and
             amend
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             Abuses
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             and
             Offences
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             fully
             and
             as
             amply
             as
             the
             same
             might
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             done
             ,
             or
             corrected
             ,
             by
             any
             spirituall
             authority
             or
             jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             clause
             or
             condition
             of
             
               quantum
               per
               legem
               Dei
               lieet
            
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             
             Kings
             promise
             to
             the
             Convocation-house
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             answerable
             to
             what
             the
             good
             Bishop
             forewarned
             the
             Cl●rgie
             of
             ,
             whiles
             he
             〈◊〉
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             whiles
             the
             K●ng
             acted
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             became
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             This
             Act
             being
             once
             passed
             ,
             the
             King
             required
             them
             to
             passe
             another
             Act
             ,
             viz.
             That
             if
             any
             manner
             of
             Person
             whatsoever
             ,
             should
             ,
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             presume
             to
             deny
             the
             title
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             that
             then
             every
             such
             person
             so
             offending
             ,
             should
             be
             reputed
             and
             adjudged
             as
             an
             high
             Traitour
             ,
             and
             suffer
             and
             abide
             such
             losses
             and
             paines
             ,
             as
             in
             ●ases
             of
             high
             Treason
             is
             provided
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               King
               sends
               divers
               learned
               Bishops
               to
               perswade
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               answers
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               .
               3.
               
               Sir
               Thomas
               Moore
               committed
               to
               the
               same
               prison
               .
               4.
               
               The
               comfort
               which
               they
               received
               in
               each
               other
               .
               5.
               
               Their
               lettters
               intercepted
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               man
               committed
               to
               close
               prison
               therefore
               .
               6.
               
               The
               simple
               ,
               yet
               m●rry
               question
               ,
               which
               he
               ●ade
               thereupon
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               Chancelour
               with
               divers
               other
               great
               Lords
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               to
               perswade
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             when
             that
             businesse
             came
             to
             be
             discussed
             in
             the
             Parliament-house
             ,
             the
             Commons
             themselves
             began
             to
             think
             it
             a
             very
             hard
             Law
             ,
             an●
             full
             of
             rigour
             ;
             for
             (
             said
             they
             )
             a
             man
             may
             chance
             to
             say
             such
             a
             thing
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             word
             may
             fall
             from
             a
             man
             negligently
             ,
             or
             unawares
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             as
             yet
             not
             otherwise
             able
             but
             to
             think
             it
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             die
             for
             saying
             
               the
               King
               was
               not
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             
             which
             debate
             held
             them
             many
             daies
             ;
             at
             last
             the
             King
             sent
             them
             word
             ,
             that
             except
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             party
             spake
             it
             malitiously
             ,
             the
             Statute
             should
             not
             be
             of
             any
             force
             to
             condemn
             :
             So
             the
             word
             MALICIOVSLY
             was
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             it
             passed
             currently
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             served
             to
             as
             much
             purpose
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             
               Quantum
               per
               legem
               Dei
               licet
            
             .
             And
          
           
             During
             the
             Bishops
             hard
             and
             close
             imprisonment
             ,
             the
             King
             (
             as
             he
             had
             at
             several
             other
             times
             so
             done
             )
             sent
             divers
             of
             the
             Privi●-councel
             (
             as
             well
             Bishops
             as
             others
             )
             to
             perswade
             the
             B●shop
             of
             Rochester
             to
             take
             the
             oath
             of
             Succ●ssion
             :
             after
             that
             the
             B●shop
             had
             suffered
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             Rhetorique
             to
             come
             from
             them
             ▪
             he
             thus
             spake
             unto
             them
             :
          
           
             
               My
               very
               good
               friends
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               you
               my
               old
               acquaintance
               ,
            
             I
             know
             you
             wish
             me
             no
             hurt
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             good
             ;
             and
             I
             doe
             believe
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             termes
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             might
             have
             the
             Kings
             favour
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             If
             you
             can
             answer
             me
             to
             one
             question
             ,
             I
             will
             p●rform
             all
             your
             desires
             .
             What
             's
             that
             my
             Lord
             ,
             said
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             said
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               What
               will
               it
               gain
               a
               man
               to
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               his
               own
               soule
               ?
            
             Whereupon
             ,
             after
             some
             little
             talk
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             they
             all
             left
             him
             ;
             some
             
             of
             them
             wishing
             (
             for
             their
             owne
             security
             )
             that
             either
             they
             had
             him
             in
             the
             same
             danger
             that
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             they
             were
             endued
             with
             the
             same
             constancy
             of
             minde
             that
             he
             was
             of
             :
             Now
             the
             same
             God
             which
             refused
             him
             comfort
             in
             his
             Visitants
             ,
             sent
             him
             the
             consolation
             of
             a
             fellow
             Sufferer
             ,
             which
             was
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             sent
             to
             the
             same
             prison
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             ;
             whereat
             he
             seemed
             to
             conceive
             no
             small
             joy
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             opportunity
             would
             give
             leave
             ,
             he
             sent
             (
             by
             his
             man
             )
             his
             most
             loving
             and
             heartly
             commendations
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             like
             from
             him
             :
             between
             whom
             (
             to
             their
             comforts
             )
             there
             passed
             sundry
             Letters
             for
             a
             while
             ▪
             untill
             such
             time
             that
             there
             was
             notice
             taken
             thereof
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             their
             Letters
             intercept●d
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             K●ng●
             Councel
             ;
             which
             being
             read
             ,
             although
             there
             was
             not
             in
             any
             part
             of
             〈◊〉
             least
             part
             of
             evil
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             taken
             in
             ●vil
             part
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             charge
             was
             given
             unto
             their
             Keepers
             to
             restraine
             them
             from
             that
             lib●rty
             .
          
           
             The
             B●sh●ps
             man
             being
             clapt
             up
             ●
             close
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             be
             hanged
             (
             for
             carrying
             L●tters
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             )
             asked
             the
             Keeper
             if
             there
             were
             
               another
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               come
               forth
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               should
               be
               hanged
               for
               serving
               his
               Master
               ?
            
             Which
             coming
             
             from
             a
             man
             that
             was
             so
             noted
             for
             simplicity
             ,
             set
             them
             into
             such
             ●
             laughter
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             little
             examination
             ,
             as
             how
             many
             Letters
             he
             had
             carried
             ,
             &c.
             he
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             with
             a
             strict
             charge
             given
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             carry
             no
             more
             Letters
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             King
             had
             tried
             all
             other
             waies
             ,
             he
             sent
             the
             Lord
             Chancelour
             Audely
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Wiltshire
             ,
             Secretary
             Cromwell
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             to
             the
             B●shop
             of
             Roch●ster
             ,
             to
             certifie
             him
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             that
             was
             lately
             made
             concerning
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             penalty
             thereof
             to
             them
             that
             should
             gainsay
             it
             ,
             or
             withstand
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             know
             ,
             in
             his
             Maj●sty's
             name
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             acknowledge
             it
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             had
             done
             )
             or
             not
             :
             to
             which
             the
             B●shop
             ,
             after
             some
             pause
             ,
             replied
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               you
               present
               b●fore
               me
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               for
               if
               I
               should
               answer
               you
               with
               a
               disacknowledgement
               of
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               my
               death
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               should
               a●knowledge
               the
               same
               ▪
               perhaps
               contrary
               to
               my
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               assuredly
               unto
               me
               worse
               than
               death
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               make
               it
               my
               humble
               request
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               beare
               with
               my
               silence
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               not
               make
               any
               direct
               answer
               to
               it
               at
               all
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             
             Commissioners
             were
             nothing
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             urged
             him
             more
             and
             more
             to
             answer
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             directly
             telling
             him
             how
             displeasing
             such
             kinde
             of
             shiftings
             will
             appeare
             unto
             his
             M●j●sty
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             King
             was
             formerly
             displeased
             with
             his
             correspondence
             with
             S●r
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             said
             the
             Lord
             C●ancelour
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             now
             thus
             use
             him
             ,
             you
             would
             exasperate
             his
             grievous
             indignation
             against
             you
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             just
             cause
             to
             think
             that
             ye
             deal
             more
             stubbornly
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             well
             becomes
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             Subj●ct
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             the
             Bishop
             replied
             ,
             That
             as
             concerning
             the
             Letters
             which
             had
             passed
             between
             him
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             ,
             he
             wish●d
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             they
             were
             now
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             were
             (
             said
             he
             )
             t●ey
             would
             declare
             more
             innocence
             than
             hurt
             on
             our
             behalfe
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             being
             onely
             friendly
             salutations
             ,
             and
             encouragements
             to
             patience
             .
             Indeed
             I
             was
             a
             little
             curious
             (
             knowing
             the
             great
             learning
             and
             profound
             w●t
             that
             is
             in
             the
             man
             )
             to
             know
             what
             answer
             he
             had
             made
             to
             the
             questions
             which
             were
             asked
             him
             concerning
             the
             Statute
             ,
             which
             answers
             he
             sent
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             sent
             unto
             him
             mine
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             conspiracy
             that
             was
             between
             us
             ,
             upon
             that
             conscience
             which
             I
             suffer
             for
             ,
             and
             will
             suffer
             
             ●
             thousand
             deaths
             ,
             before
             ever
             it
             shall
             be
             called
             upon
             by
             me
             to
             justifie
             the
             least
             untruth
             :
             And
             whereas
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             will
             be
             much
             displeased
             with
             me
             for
             this
             doubtful
             kind
             of
             answer
             :
             truly
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             more
             sorry
             for
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             tells
             you
             he
             is
             s●rry
             to
             displease
             the
             King
             :
             but
             when
             the
             case
             so
             stands
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             speaking
             )
             I
             cannot
             please
             him
             ,
             except
             I
             displease
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             I
             hope
             his
             M●j●sty
             will
             be
             well
             satisfied
             with
             my
             silence
             .
          
           
             Then
             said
             Mr.
             Cromwell
             ,
             Wherein
             do
             you
             (
             more
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             satisfi●d
             the
             Kings
             desires
             herein
             )
             think
             you
             sh●ll
             displ●ase
             Almighty
             God
             ?
             B●cause
             (
             said
             the
             B●sh●op
             )
             
               I
               know
               how
               my
               own
               conscience
               dictates
               to
               me
               but
               do
               not
               how
               anothers
               may
               inform
               him
               .
            
             If
             your
             conscience
             be
             so
             setled
             ,
             said
             my
             Lord
             Chancelour
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             can
             give
             us
             some
             good
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             
               Ind●e●
               my
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             the
             B●shop
             )
             
               I
               think
               I
               am
               able
               to
               give
               your
               Lordships
               reasons
               that
               p●rhaps
               may
               seem
               sufficient
               why
               my
               conscience
               stands
               affected
               as
               it
               doth
               and
               could
               be
               well
               contented
               that
               you
               heare
               them
               ,
               could
               I
               declare
               my
               minde
               with
               safety
               ,
               and
               without
               offence
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             After
             which
             not
             a
             word
             more
             was
             spoken
             for
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             calling
             for
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             
             they
             re-delivered
             him
             unto
             his
             custody
             ,
             giving
             the
             Lieutenant
             a
             strict
             charge
             that
             no
             further
             conference
             ,
             or
             messages
             ,
             should
             pass
             between
             him
             and
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ▪
          
           
             All
             which
             being
             related
             to
             the
             King
             upon
             their
             returne
             to
             Court
             ,
             the
             King
             swore
             they
             were
             all
             fooles
             ,
             and
             asked
             them
             if
             there
             wer●
             not
             more
             waies
             to
             the
             wood
             than
             one
             :
             they
             told
             his
             Majesty
             that
             they
             had
             tried
             all
             the
             wai●s
             that
             they
             could
             finde
             or
             think
             upon
             ,
             advising
             his
             Majo
             to
             send
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Coat
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             further
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             more
             proper
             for
             them
             :
             but
             the
             King
             swore
             
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               both
            
             Moore
             
               and
               he
               should
               take
               the
               Oath
               ,
               or
               he
               would
               know
               why
               they
               should
               not
               ,
            
             and
             they
             should
             make
             them
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             he
             would
             see
             better
             reasons
             why
             they
             could
             not
             ;
             wishing
             them
             to
             see
             his
             face
             no
             more
             ,
             untill
             it
             were
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               notable
               slights
               which
               the
               Councel
               used
               to
               procure
               the
               two
               Prisoners
               (
               Fisher
               and
               Moore
               )
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               .
               2.
               
               The
               King
               sends
               the
               most
               grave
               and
               learnedst
               Bishops
               unto
               him
               .
               3.
               
               How
               the
               Bishops
               Man
               set
               upon
               his
               Master
               to
               perswade
               him
               ,
               after
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Bishops
               were
               gone
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               pr●vaile
               with
               him
               .
               4.
               
               Bishop
               Fisher
               is
               created
               Cardinall
               by
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Cardinalls
               Hat
               was
               sent
               as
               far
               as
               Callis
               .
               6.
               
               The
               King
               sends
               to
               stop
               it
               from
               coming
               any
               further
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Lords
             were
             by
             this
             time
             put
             to
             their
             trump●
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             their
             wits
             ,
             how
             they
             might
             bring
             this
             thing
             to
             passe
             :
             wherefore
             the
             next
             morning
             they
             sent
             for
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             to
             come
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             kept
             them
             there
             three
             houre●
             waiting
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             admitted
             him
             into
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             causing
             the
             Doore
             to
             be
             close
             shut
             ,
             they
             discoursed
             
             with
             him
             about
             half
             an
             houre
             ,
             the
             main
             subject
             of
             the
             discourse
             being
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             conformity
             ,
             and
             compliance
             with
             the
             King
             in
             these
             demands
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             him
             how
             gracio●sly
             (
             thereupon
             )
             he
             should
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Kings
             favour
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             good
             opinion
             of
             him
             :
             but
             all
             being
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             was
             de●ained
             in
             s●fe
             custody
             within
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             charg●
             was
             given
             that
             he
             should
             not
             speak
             with
             any
             man
             and
             that
             none
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             out
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             had
             taken
             the
             O●th
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             men
             believed
             it
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             sent
             for
             the
             B●shop
             of
             Rochester
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             urged
             him
             very
             sor●ly
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             resting
             himself
             wholly
             upon
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             perswasion
             he
             stood
             out
             so
             st●fly
             against
             the
             King
             )
             had
             now
             no
             reason
             but
             to
             do
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             who
             shewing
             him
             now
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             all
             exp●cted
             him
             to
             doe
             no
             otherw●se
             than
             to
             fo●low
             the
             good
             example
             which
             he
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             received
             unto
             the
             like
             grace
             and
             favour
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             his
             fellow-prisoner
             was
             at
             that
             time
             received
             :
             the
             good
             B●shop
             hearing
             as
             much
             befor●
             ,
             and
             now
             those
             Lords
             justifying
             as
             much
             as
             he
             had
             heard
             ,
             believed
             no
             less
             ,
             an●
             seemed
             to
             be
             much
             troubled
             thereat
             ,
             and
             
             sorrowfull
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             ●ut
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             thus
             spake
             unto
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               a
               little
               perplexed
               at
               that
               which
               you
               now
               tell
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               more
               than
               what
               I
               have
               heard
               already
               am
               exceeding
               sorrowfull
               that
               that
               courage
               should
               row
               be
               wanting
               to
               him
               which
               I
               once
               thought
               never
               would
               have
               failed
               him
               and
               th●t
               constancy
               had
               not
               been
               an
               addition
               to
               all
               his
               other
               great
               and
               singular
               vertues
               :
            
             But
             I
             am
             not
             a
             fit
             man
             to
             blame
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             I
             was
             never
             assaul●●d
             with
             those
             strong
             temptations
             〈◊〉
             of
             and
             childr●●n
             )
             the
             which
             ,
             it
             〈…〉
             
             lodgings
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             likewise
             given
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             had
             subscribed
             to
             ,
             and
             taken
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             then
             conducted
             to
             the
             King
             to
             kisse
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             interim
             ,
             it
             hapned
             that
             Mrs.
             
               Margaret
               Roper
            
             ,
             (
             the
             darling
             daughter
             to
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             one
             that
             had
             much
             accesse
             unto
             the
             Lords
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             great
             friends
             and
             manifold
             perfections
             )
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             at
             the
             Councel
             doore
             ,
             with
             a
             Petition
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             thinking
             to
             deliver
             it
             unto
             the
             Lords
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             her
             Father
             ,
             to
             procure
             him
             more
             enlargement
             within
             the
             Tower
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             formerly
             had
             enjoyed
             ;
             and
             hearing
             of
             her
             Fathers
             being
             there
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             inform
             her self
             of
             the
             event
             of
             that
             daies
             Conference
             ;
             which
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             Audely
             perceiving
             ,
             and
             knowing
             her
             businesse
             ,
             went
             out
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             thus
             thought
             to
             perswade
             how
             the
             daughters
             thimble
             might
             prick
             a
             needle
             into
             the
             fathers
             conscience
             ,
             viz.
             Mrs.
             Roper
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             I
             can
             doe
             you
             no
             more
             service
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             you
             so
             earnestly
             solicite
             in
             your
             fathers
             behalfe
             :
             truly
             Mrs.
             Roper
             your
             father
             is
             to
             blame
             to
             be
             so
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             self-will'd
             ,
             in
             a
             businesse
             wherein
             no
             man
             in
             the
             whole
             Realm
             stands
             out
             but
             onely
             he
             ,
             and
             a
             blinde
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             bishop
             was
             not
             so
             blinde
             ,
             but
             at
             
             the
             la●●
             ,
             with
             much
             adoe
             ,
             we
             have
             brought
             him
             to
             see
             his
             own
             error
             ;
             with
             that
             Mrs.
             Margaret
             gave
             a
             spring
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             Are
             you
             sure
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             hath
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             said
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ;
             and
             more
             than
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             favour
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             then
             I
             will
             warrant
             you
             ,
             said
             the
             poore
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             that
             my
             Father
             will
             not
             hold
             out
             :
             Go
             ,
             said
             the
             Lord
             Chancelour
             ,
             and
             perswade
             your
             Father
             (
             that
             he
             doe
             not
             )
             before
             he
             be
             brought
             before
             us
             ;
             for
             I
             wish
             him
             well
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             pity
             that
             such
             a
             man
             as
             he
             should
             be
             cast
             away
             .
             Away
             goes
             Mrs.
             Margaret
             to
             her
             father
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             ;
             back
             she
             comes
             to
             the
             L.
             Chan.
             and
             procures
             his
             warrant
             of
             admittance
             :
             in
             she
             comes
             unto
             her
             father
             ,
             &
             tells
             him
             all
             that
             she
             heard
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             confidence
             ;
             when
             her
             father
             had
             heard
             all
             that
             she
             would
             say
             ,
             he
             onely
             answered
             her
             with
             a
             soft
             voice
             ,
             
               peace
               daughter
               ,
               my
               L.
               of
               Rochester
               hath
               not
               taken
               the
               Oath
               :
            
             yes
             indeed
             father
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             said
             his
             daughtter
             ,
             for
             my
             L.
             Chancelor
             told
             me
             as
             much
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             who
             wisheth
             you
             well
             ,
             and
             my
             L.
             of
             Rochest
             .
             is
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             with
             the
             K.
             and
             in
             great
             favour
             :
             Away
             ,
             away
             ,
             
               you
               foole
               ,
               said
               Sir
            
             Tho
             :
             Moore
             ,
             
               thou
               are
               not
               used
               to
               these
               
               s●●ights
               ,
               I
               know
               the
               tricks
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               think
               to
               take
               me
               in
               a
               Poppet
               snatch
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               deceived
               ;
               and
               I
               tell
               thee
               more
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               had
               taken
               the
               Oath
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               never
               be
               taken
               by
               me
               :
               A
               Bishop
               is
               a
               correcter
               of
               Vice
               ,
               but
               no
               president
               for
               Sin.
            
             After
             they
             had
             had
             much
             talk
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             purpose
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             appeare
             before
             the
             Lords
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             no
             sooner
             entred
             the
             Room
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             called
             upon
             him
             to
             do
             as
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             using
             no
             other
             arguments
             ,
             but
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             as
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             had
             shewed
             him
             a
             good
             example
             ;
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             asked
             them
             where
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             was
             ?
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             could
             but
             speak
             with
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             his
             motives
             might
             induce
             him
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             ;
             they
             told
             him
             that
             my
             L.
             of
             Roch.
             was
             where
             he
             might
             also
             be
             ,
             viz.
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             that
             he
             would
             do
             but
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             :
             May
             I
             not
             speak
             with
             him
             ,
             said
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moor
            
             ,
             before
             I
             take
             this
             Oath
             ?
             They
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             with
             him
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             speak
             with
             him
             before
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             proper
             ,
             because
             then
             it
             would
             be
             said
             he
             pinn'd
             his
             judgement
             upon
             anothers
             sleeve
             ,
             neither
             would
             they
             wish
             him
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             King
             would
             then
             have
             
             cause
             to
             thank
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             him
             ,
             for
             such
             his
             condescention
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             too
             great
             a
             sl●ghting
             of
             us
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             will
             not
             take
             our
             words
             for
             such
             a
             businesse
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             then
             ,
             said
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             let
             me
             see
             his
             hand
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             subscr●bed
             :
             That
             said
             the
             Chancelour
             ,
             is
             carried
             also
             with
             him
             to
             the
             King
             :
             Then
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             said
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             hath
             either
             subscribed
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             taken
             the
             Oath
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             done
             both
             ,
             I
             could
             do
             neither
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             were
             both
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             (
             seeing
             these
             engines
             would
             not
             hold
             )
             betook
             himself
             to
             the
             advice
             which
             the
             Lords
             had
             formerly
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             re●used
             to
             take
             ,
             viz.
             of
             sending
             unto
             him
             men
             of
             his
             owne
             Coat
             ,
             to
             perswade
             with
             him
             in
             this
             businesse
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             sent
             for
             Dr.
             Stokesly
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ;
               St●phen
               Gardiner
            
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ;
             Dr.
             Tunstall
             B●shop
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             repaire
             immediately
             unto
             their
             Brother
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             they
             could
             do
             ,
             and
             see
             they
             did
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             have
             it
             done
             .
             These
             men
             (
             knowing
             there
             was
             no
             mercy
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             do
             their
             uttermost
             endeavour
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             to
             give
             the
             King
             all
             manner
             of
             satisfaction
             
             herein
             )
             went
             to
             the
             Tower
             and
             dealt
             heartily
             with
             the
             Bishop
             in
             that
             businesse
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             answer
             the
             Bishop
             made
             unto
             their
             importunities
             therein
             (
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             know
             the
             miseries
             of
             those
             times
             )
             you
             shall
             first
             understand
             that
             these
             very
             men
             (
             after
             that
             this
             good
             man
             was
             dead
             and
             rotten
             )
             perceiving
             this
             Supremacy
             to
             exercise
             its
             authority
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             untill
             at
             last
             it
             came
             to
             alteration
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             )
             would
             often
             weep
             most
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             carelesse
             of
             themselves
             ,
             w●sh
             ●hat
             they
             had
             stuck
             to
             their
             Brother
             Fisher
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             left
             him
             wholly
             to
             ●●mself
             ,
             as
             wickedly
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             bu●
             they
             would
             preach
             the
             same
             openly
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             times
             of
             meeting
             ,
             and
             that
             b●fore
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Kings
             hearing
             ,
             which
             d●●w
             great
             commiseration
             from
             their
             hearers
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             K●ng
             hims●lfe
             to
             serious
             animadversions
             of
             what
             he
             had
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             a
             rectification
             of
             what
             he
             〈◊〉
             he
             had
             done
             amisse
             ,
             by
             his
             〈◊〉
             enjoy●●g
             of
             the
             six
             maine
             Articl●s
             of
             〈◊〉
             R●lig●on
             (
             which
             these
             Bishops
             〈…〉
             )
             to
             be
             propounded
             unto
             al●
             his
             Subj●cts
             &
             to
             be
             subscribed
             unto
             ,
             in
             which
             Religion
             the
             K.
             died
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             reign
             
             of
             K.
             E●w
             .
             6.
             (
             when
             〈◊〉
             Supremacy
             was
             held
             in
             a
             〈…〉
             over
             a
             childs
             head
             ,
             being
             then
             〈◊〉
             before
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             urged
             to
             proceed
             according
             to
             the
             fruits
             of
             those
             times
             )
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             recant
             their
             former
             doings
             ,
             but
             suffered
             thems●lves
             to
             be
             d●prived
             of
             so
             great
             dignities
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             the
             same
             prison
             ,
             where
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             five
             years
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             other
             comfort
             but
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             Martyrdome
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             an
             expiation
             to
             them
             of
             those
             errors
             ,
             which
             fear
             and
             worldly
             vanity
             ,
             had
             caus●d
             them
             to
             run
             into
             ;
             which
             resignation
             of
             themselves
             so
             willingly
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             was
             answered
             with
             a
             me●cy
             ,
             which
             restored
             th●m
             unto
             their
             former
             liberties
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             Qu.
             Mary
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             my
             former
             story
             .
          
           
             When
             the●e
             men
             had
             perswaded
             the
             good
             B●shop
             all
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             their
             owne
             conscience
             tol●
             th●m
             should
             not
             hav●
             been
             done
             ,
             the
             good
             B●sh●p
             made
             them
             this
             reply
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             〈◊〉
             me
             so
             much
             to
             be
             urged
             so
             sorely
             ●n
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             this
             nature
             ▪
             as
             it
             doth
             wound
             me
             grievously
             that
             I
             should
             be
             urged
             by
             you
             ,
             whom
             it
             concerns
             as
             much
             as
             〈◊〉
             I
             〈◊〉
             but
             defend
             your
             cause
             ,
             whiles
             you
             so
             plead
             against
             your selves
             ;
             it
             would
             〈◊〉
             become
             us
             all
             to
             stick
             
             together
             in
             repressing
             the
             violences
             and
             injuries
             ,
             which
             daily
             are
             obtruded
             upon
             our
             holy
             mother
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             all
             in
             common
             ,
             than
             thus
             divided
             amongst
             our selves
             to
             help
             on
             the
             mischief
             :
             but
             I
             see
             judgement
             is
             begun
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             I
             see
             no
             hope
             ,
             if
             we
             fall
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             will
             stand
             ;
             you
             see
             we
             are
             besieged
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             fort
             is
             betrayed
             by
             those
             who
             should
             defend
             it
             :
             and
             since
             We
             have
             made
             no
             better
             resistance
             .
             We
             are
             not
             the
             men
             that
             shall
             see
             an
             end
             of
             these
             calamities
             :
             wherefore
             I
             pray
             leave
             me
             to
             Almighty
             god
             ,
             in
             whom
             onely
             there
             is
             comfort
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deprive
             me
             of
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             you
             have
             so
             often
             told
             me
             of
             the
             Kings
             heavy
             displeasure
             agasnst
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             remember
             my
             duty
             to
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             exercise
             the
             duty
             that
             I
             owe
             unto
             his
             Grace
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             him
             ,
             than
             in
             pleasing
             him
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             
               So
               they
               departed
               from
               him
               with
               heavy
               hearts
               ,
               and
               fad
               countenances
               ,
               and
               never
               came
               unto
               him
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Within
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             thus
             gone
             ,
             the
             poore
             fellow
             (
             his
             man
             )
             that
             waited
             upon
             him
             ,
             being
             somewhat
             simple
             ,
             and
             hearing
             all
             the
             discourse
             ,
             began
             to
             take
             his
             Master
             in
             hand
             ,
             thinking
             he
             had
             not
             got
             reason
             enough
             to
             speak
             thus
             unto
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             Alas
             my
             Lord
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             
             stick
             (
             said
             he
             )
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             B●shops
             ,
             which
             are
             learned
             and
             godly
             men
             ?
             Doubt
             ye
             not
             he
             requireth
             no
             more
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             you
             would
             say
             he
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             methinks
             that
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ;
             for
             your
             Lordship
             may
             still
             think
             as
             you
             please
             :
             whereat
             the
             Bishop
             fell
             into
             such
             a
             fit
             of
             laughter
             ,
             that
             he
             little
             thought
             he
             sh●●ld
             have
             laughed
             so
             much
             so
             long
             as
             he
             had
             a
             day
             to
             live
             :
             but
             the
             man
             taking
             courage
             at
             this
             ,
             began
             to
             prosecute
             his
             begun
             discourse
             in
             a
             manner
             which
             he
             thought
             more
             serious
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             cut
             short
             with
             this
             composure
             of
             jest
             and
             e●rnest
             ,
             
               Tush
               ,
               tush
               ,
               thou
               art
               but
               a
               foole
               ,
               and
               knows
               but
               little
               what
               belongs
               to
               this
               businesse
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               thou
               maist
               know
               more
               .
               Alas
               poore
               fellow
               ,
               I
               know
               thou
               lovest
               me
               ,
               and
               speakest
               this
               out
               of
               simplicity
               and
               love
               together
               ;
               but
               I
               tell
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               Supremacy
               that
               I
               am
               thus
               tossed
               and
               tumbled
               ▪
               but
               also
               for
               another
               Oath
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Oath
             of
             Succession
             )
             
               which
               if
               I
               would
               have
               sworn
               unto
               ,
               I
               believe
               I
               should
               never
               have
               been
               much
               questioned
               for
               the
               Supremacy
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               for
               these
               two
               that
               I
               stand
               out
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               ensuing
               evills
               ,
               that
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               hereupon
               :
               And
               this
               thou
               maist
               say
               another
               day
               thou
               hast
               heard
               me
               speak
               .
               when
               I
               am
               dead
               and
               gone
               .
            
          
           
           
             Upon
             the
             21.
             of
             May
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1535
             :
             Paul
             the
             third
             ,
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             (
             hearing
             the
             fame
             of
             this
             good
             B●shops
             constancy
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             )
             at
             the
             solemn
             creation
             of
             Cardinalls
             in
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             his
             consec●ation
             (
             among
             divers
             other
             worthy
             and
             famous
             men
             )
             he
             nominated
             this
             good
             Bishop
             Fisher
             for
             one
             that
             should
             be
             made
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             where
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             before
             specified
             ,
             he
             also
             was
             intituled
             ,
             
               Sanct.
               Ro.
               Ecclesiae
               tituli
               Sancti
               vit
               .
               pretriter
               Cardinalis
               .
            
             This
             the
             Pope
             did
             for
             his
             great
             worth
             ,
             and
             merits
             sake
             ,
             thinking
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dignity
             and
             advancement
             of
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             of
             eminence
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             King
             would
             use
             him
             with
             more
             clemency
             for
             his
             dignity
             sake
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             heap
             further
             trouble
             and
             danger
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             that
             dignity
             ,
             he
             continued
             such
             his
             displeasure
             against
             him
             :
             and
             this
             was
             it
             that
             clean
             threw
             him
             over
             the
             perch
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             a
             fiery
             chariot
             to
             his
             journies
             end
             ,
             whirl'd
             by
             all
             the
             furious
             winds
             of
             rage
             and
             madness
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             Cardinalls
             Hat
             to
             him
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             intended
             to
             have
             been
             p●rformed
             with
             the
             greatest
             ceremony
             that
             ever
             any
             Hat
             was
             sent
             from
             thence
             (
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             condition
             he
             was
             in
             )
             
             whereby
             it
             was
             conceived
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             would
             reflect
             within
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             some
             heed
             how
             he
             offended
             so
             great
             a
             body
             as
             had
             the
             Universe
             for
             its
             Dimension
             :
             but
             it
             fell
             out
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             Harry
             the
             8.
             (
             for
             all
             the
             other
             Kings
             were
             called
             Henries
             )
             with
             his
             dagger
             ,
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             go
             thorough●
             stitch
             with
             what
             he
             had
             begun
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             intelligence
             hereof
             ,
             he
             sent
             immediately
             to
             Callis
             to
             stop
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             from
             coming
             any
             further
             into
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             untill
             his
             pleasure
             therein
             was
             further
             known
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               K.
               sends
               his
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Bp.
               to
               know
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Pope
               should
               send
               unto
               him
               a
               Cardinalls
               Hat
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Bishops
               answer
               thereunto
               .
               3.
               
               The
               King
               highly
               offended
               with
               his
               answer
               .
               4.
               
               A
               notable
               ,
               but
               most
               wicked
               policy
               ,
               to
               entrap
               the
               Bishop
               within
               Delinquency
               .
               5.
               
               A
               Commission
               to
               enquire
               and
               determine
               Treasons
               .
               6.
               
               Three
               Monks
               of
               the
               Charter-house
               executed
               .
            
          
           
             IMmediately
             hereupon
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             Mr
             :
             
               Thomas
               Cromwell
            
             his
             Secretary
             ,
             to
             this
             good
             Father
             ,
             thus
             in
             prison
             ,
             to
             advertise
             him
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             what
             he
             would
             say
             thereto
             ;
             who
             (
             being
             come
             into
             the
             Prisoners
             chamber
             )
             after
             some
             other
             conference
             had
             passed
             between
             them
             ,
             concerning
             divers
             other
             businesses
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             My
             Lord
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             what
             would
             you
             say
             if
             the
             Pope
             should
             send
             you
             a
             Cardialls
             Hat
             ,
             would
             you
             accept
             of
             it
             ?
             whereat
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Roch●ster
             replyed
             ,
             
               Sir
               I
               know
               my self
               to
               be
               so
               far
               unworthy
               
               of
               any
               such
               dignity
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               of
               nothing
               lesse
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               should
               happen
               ,
               assure
               your self
               I
               should
               improve
               that
               favour
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               that
               I
               could
               ,
               in
               assisting
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               I
               would
               receive
               it
               upon
               my
               knees
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Cromwell
             making
             a
             report
             of
             this
             answer
             (
             afterwards
             )
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             King
             said
             with
             great
             indignation
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               Is
               he
               yet
               so
               lusty
               ?
               Well
               ,
               let
               the
               Pope
               send
               him
               a
               Hat
               when
               he
               will
               ,
               Mother
               of
               God
               he
               shall
               weare
               it
               on
               his
               shoulders
               then
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               leave
               him
               never
               a
               head
               to
               set
               it
               on
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             was
             this
             impregnable
             piece
             of
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             strong
             so
             ●
             of
             I●nocence
             ,
             surrounded
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             watchfull
             eyes
             ,
             and
             diligent
             enquiry
             ,
             how
             a
             breach
             may
             be
             made
             into
             it
             by
             the
             battery
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             for
             prejudice
             to
             enter
             .
             In
             order
             to
             which
             Machination
             it
             was
             resolved
             upon
             (
             after
             that
             the
             blessed
             man
             had
             continued
             a
             prisoner
             (
             within
             the
             Tower
             )
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             )
             that
             one
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Rich
            
             (
             then
             Solicitor
             generall
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             in
             great
             trust
             about
             the
             King
             )
             should
             be
             sent
             unto
             the
             B●shop
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             some
             secret
             message
             ,
             to
             be
             imparted
             to
             him
             on
             his
             Majesties
             behalf
             ;
             which
             Message
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             viz.
             that
             he
             had
             a
             great
             secret
             
             to
             impart
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             case
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             are
             lookt
             upon
             (
             as
             you
             now
             look
             upon
             your selfe
             )
             as
             a
             man
             utterly
             forlorne
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             from
             my self
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             thing
             uttered
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Kings
             expresse
             commands
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             within
             the
             Kings
             dominions
             ,
             that
             he
             looks
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             more
             able
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             upon
             whose
             honesty
             and
             upright
             dealings
             he
             will
             more
             rely
             ,
             than
             on
             your self
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             say
             in
             that
             b●halfe
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             bids
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             speak
             your
             minde
             boldly
             and
             freely
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             concerning
             the
             busin●sse
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             protesting
             upon
             his
             royall
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             tell
             him
             plainly
             it
             were
             unlawfull
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             undertake
             it
             :
             And
             one
             thing
             more
             (
             said
             he
             )
             he
             wished
             me
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             how
             farre
             his
             royall
             heart
             ,
             and
             pious
             inclination
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             unjust
             or
             illegall
             jurisdiction
             thereby
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             but
             acknowledge
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             you
             your selfe
             shall
             be
             his
             
               Vicar
               generall
            
             over
             his
             whole
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             nothing
             
             shall
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             agreeable
             both
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             mens
             liking
             :
             〈◊〉
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             K.
             thinks
             that
             whiles
             〈◊〉
             p●ople
             acknowledge
             any
             other
             Head
             besides
             himsel●●
             ,
             his
             Crowne
             ●its
             not
             safe
             nor
             rightly
             upon
             his
             owne
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             pray
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             hath
             been
             so
             〈◊〉
             pleased
             to
             open
             his
             breast
             unto
             you
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             answer
             the
             respect
             with
             an
             ingenuity
             that
             shall
             be
             〈◊〉
             to
             such
             high
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             any
             ●raud
             or
             guile
             intended
             to
             your
             good
             Lordship
             ,
             either
             by
             him
             or
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             poore
             Bishop
             thinking
             he
             had
             assurance
             enough
             in
             conscience
             ,
             when
             for
             Conscience-sake
             his
             opinion
             was
             required
             in
             such
             and
             such
             matters
             ,
             answered
             thus
             freely
             .
          
           
             Worthy
             Sir
             ,
             As
             to
             those
             high
             Commendations
             which
             his
             MAIESTY
             (
             by
             your
             own
             mouth
             )
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             me
             ,
             I
             think
             them
             higher
             than
             what
             deservedly
             can
             stoop
             so
             low
             to
             take
             into
             due
             consideration
             ;
             so
             meane
             worth
             as
             that
             which
             every
             one
             must
             look
             to
             finde
             ,
             that
             makes
             true
             search
             into
             me
             ;
             however
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             ability
             and
             faithfulnesse
             which
             is
             resident
             in
             this
             poore
             piece
             of
             earth
             ,
             I
             shall
             answer
             freely
             ,
             and
             without
             feare
             of
             any
             other
             intentions
             towards
             me
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             just
             and
             honourable
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             businesse
             of
             Supremacy
             I
             must
             needs
             tell
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             often
             told
             him
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             tell
             him
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             to
             die
             this
             present
             hour
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             not
             wish
             his
             Majesty
             to
             take
             any
             such
             power
             or
             title
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             his
             own
             soule
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             posterity
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             be
             such
             a
             president
             as
             none
             will
             follow
             ,
             whiles
             all
             will
             wonder
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             leave
             this
             Land
             till
             it
             lies
             bu●ied
             with
             the
             first
             power
             that
             first
             assumed
             it
             :
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             were
             it
             to
             make
             me
             his
             Vicar
             generall
             of
             his
             whole
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             nothing
             were
             done
             contrary
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             nothing
             is
             more
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             than
             that
             I
             should
             be
             so
             ?
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             his
             Majesty's
             conception
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             not
             sitting
             rightly
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             whiles
             his
             people
             (
             as
             so
             many
             half
             Subjects
             )
             owne
             any
             other
             head
             besi●e
             himselfe
             ;
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             headship
             is
             no
             more
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             temporall
             Supremacy
             ,
             than
             judgement
             (
             which
             is
             
             the
             top
             of
             the
             soule
             )
             is
             inconvenient
             to
             the
             intellects
             :
             for
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             (
             my
             Lord
             )
             there
             were
             never
             any
             greater
             stayes
             ,
             or
             supporters
             to
             any
             Crown
             ,
             than
             were
             your
             English
             Catholiques
             all
             along
             unto
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             against
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             least
             encroachment
             offered
             or
             attempted
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             himself
             ,
             
             as
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             Statute
             Lawes
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             (
             in
             many
             businesses
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             himself
             was
             interessed
             )
             the
             Roman
             Catholiques
             flatly
             denying
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             (
             which
             they
             averred
             stoutly
             immediately
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             in
             all
             things
             touching
             the
             regality
             of
             the
             said
             Crowne
             )
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             very
             same
             Parliament
             (
             said
             the
             Bishop
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             acknowledged
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             spirituall
             jurisdiction
             )
             to
             be
             their
             
               most
               holy
               Father
            
             .
             And
          
           
             This
             the
             Author
             assures
             the
             Reader
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             B●shop
             Bilso●
             ,
             
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             this
             Parliament
             (
             consisting
             then
             altogether
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             )
             
             thus
             expressing
             their
             loyalti●●
             to
             their
             Soveraigne
             Prince
             ,
             
               viz.
               We
               will
               be
               with
               our
               said
               Soveraigne
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               said
               Crown
               ,
               and
               his
               R●gality
               in
               cases
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               attempted
               against
               him
               ,
               his
               Crowne
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               in
               all
               points
               to
               live
               and
               di●
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             will
             I
             onely
             bring
             in
             your
             Protestant
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             also
             your
             Protestant
             Chronologies
             of
             latest
             Editions
             averring
             the
             same
             ,
             
               viz.
               Holinshead
            
             ,
             
             where
             you
             may
             finde
             how
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             the
             Lords
             (
             then
             Catholiques
             ,
             assembled
             a●
             Lincoln
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Estates
             )
             did
             answer
             the
             Pope's
             right
             to
             judge
             &c.
             viz.
             that
             they
             would
             not
             consent
             that
             their
             King
             should
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             tend
             to
             the
             disinh●riting
             of
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             
             and
             that
             it
             was
             never
             known
             (
             wherefore
             never
             practised
             )
             that
             the
             King
             of
             this
             Land
             had
             answered
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             answer
             ,
             for
             their
             Rights
             in
             the
             same
             Realme
             ,
             before
             any
             Judge
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Secular
             .
             And
          
           
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             their
             speciall
             Letter
             writ
             to
             the
             same
             Pope
             (
             Boniface
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             thus
             wrote
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Boniface
             ,
             
             
               by
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               high
               Bishop
               of
               the
               holy
               Roman
               ,
               and
               universall
               Church
               ,
            
             styling
             themselves
             
               his
               devout
            
             Sons
             ,
             where
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             )
             it
             consisted
             with
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             further
             ,
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ought
             not
             to
             answer
             for
             any
             of
             their
             Rights
             in
             the
             said
             Realme
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             of
             their
             Temporalties
             before
             any
             Judge
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             free
             preheminence
             of
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Royall
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Custome
             kept
             without
             breach
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             after
             full
             treaty
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             
             it
             was
             consistent
             likewise
             with
             their
             devotion
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             their
             common
             argument
             and
             unanimous
             consent
             
             (
             which
             agreement
             they
             said
             
               should
               be
               without
               faile
               in
               time
               to
               come
            
             )
             that
             
               their
               foresaid
               Lord
               the
               King
            
             ,
             
             
               ought
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               to
               answer
               in
               judgement
               ,
               nor
               send
               any
               Proctors
               to
               the
               Popes
               presence
            
             ;
             
             
               especially
               seeing
               that
               the
               premises
               tended
               manifestly
               to
               the
               disinheriting
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               also
               to
               the
               hurting
               of
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Lawes
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               Oath
               made
               ,
            
             which
             (
             said
             they
             )
             we
             will
             maintaine
             with
             all
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             defend
             
             with
             all
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             our
             foresaid
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             do
             or
             attempt
             the
             premises
             ,
             being
             so
             unaccustomed
             ,
             and
             before
             not
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             we
             onely
             bring
             you
             your
             owne
             Chronicles
             ,
             
             but
             our
             owne
             Annotations
             upon
             our
             own
             Testaments
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             Catholiques
             acknowleging
             themselves
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             obey
             their
             Emperours
             and
             Governors
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Heathens
             and
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             Our
             greatest
             Champions
             ,
             
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             Bellarmine
             himself
             maintaining
             how
             that
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Magistrates
             do
             binde
             even
             
               the
               consciences
               of
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             strict●st
             Casuists
             ,
             
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             them
             averring
             how
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               Authority
               cannot
               be
               lost
               by
               the
               losse
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             own
             Protestant
             Apology
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             though
             writ
             by
             us
             ,
             yet
             made
             by
             you
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             acknowledging
             themselves
             
               indissolubly
               bound
               by
               all
               
               Lawes
               (
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               )
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               all
               earthly
               Allegeance
               ,
               to
               the
               present
               temporall
               Government
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             Magistracy
             was
             adverse
             unto
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             heavy
             upon
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Our
             owne
             submissions
             and
             protestations
             (
             in
             the
             vindication
             of
             our
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             temporall
             Magistrate
             )
             as
             the
             declared
             will
             of
             God
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             us
             quoting
             all
             these
             severall
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
             how
             that
             
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               our
               Governours
               ,
               
               though
               they
               should
               perscecute
               us
               ,
            
             
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             
               think
               amiss
               of
               them
            
             ,
             
             but
             to
             be
             
               subject
               to
               them
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             for
             
               conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             we
             should
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             Where
             should
             a
             man
             finde
             better
             Subjects
             ?
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             men
             who
             have
             been
             traduced
             all
             along
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             politique
             Government
             .
             And
             why
             should
             the
             same
             Loyalty
             be
             suspected
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             still
             to
             remaine
             within
             the
             same
             breasts
             ,
             since
             that
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             (
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             )
             Custome
             ,
             Provision
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             present
             Practise
             ,
             Oathes
             and
             Protestations
             ,
             all
             along
             ,
             evermore
             obliging
             them
             to
             
             such
             Obedience
             ,
             especially
             whereas
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             all
             other
             sorts
             and
             sects
             of
             christian
             Religion
             (
             excepting
             those
             who
             are
             for
             all
             sorts
             and
             sects
             )
             appeare
             against
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             like
             
               Aries
               ,
               Scorpio
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Sagitarius
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             they
             would
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             wound
             each
             part
             and
             member
             of
             this
             body
             politique
             ;
             the
             Roman
             Catholiques
             ,
             like
             Pisces
             (
             the
             Emblem
             of
             the
             Fisherman
             )
             are
             contented
             to
             remaine
             quiet
             
               under
               foot
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             digression
             from
             the
             Subject
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             have
             presum'd
             to
             make
             ,
             whereby
             the
             courteous
             Reader
             may
             be
             more
             cour●eous
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             to
             Roman
             Catholiques
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             no
             such
             ugly
             features
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             their
             adversaries
             would
             have
             them
             have
             ,
             when
             the
             vizards
             are
             taken
             off
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             clapt
             upon
             their
             faces
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             not
             (
             hereafter
             )
             a
             few
             discoloured
             ,
             powder-spi●ited
             ,
             and
             inconsiderate
             men
             (
             among
             so
             many
             thousands
             (
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             better
             quality
             )
             that
             were
             then
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             detesting
             the
             designe
             as
             diabolicall
             )
             blow
             up
             a
             whole
             cause
             ,
             so
             universall
             ,
             or
             contract
             any
             tragicall
             ,
             or
             immoderate
             application
             ,
             for
             some
             few's
             sake
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             equity
             her selfe
             shall
             think
             it
             reason
             ,
             that
             one
             Devil
             
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             prejudice
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             since
             that
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             all
             along
             (
             which
             way
             soever
             the
             Government
             was
             adicted
             to
             one
             or
             other
             Religion
             )
             more
             faithfull
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             loyall
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             were
             the
             Roman
             Catholiques
             excepting
             an
             exception
             which
             makes
             ,
             but
             never
             marres
             a
             generall
             rule
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             this
             good
             B●shop
             had
             lived
             to
             see
             how
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             when
             she
             first
             took
             ●upon
             her
             the
             government
             of
             this
             Land
             (
             although
             that
             Catholiques
             were
             then
             the
             chiefest
             Ministers
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             had
             (
             at
             that
             time
             )
             the
             government
             of
             both
             setled
             in
             that
             course
             ,
             and
             therefore
             questionlesse
             were
             sufficient
             to
             have
             used
             any
             indirect
             ,
             or
             sorcible
             meanes
             ,
             if
             such
             kinde
             of
             loyalty
             had
             been
             consistent
             with
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             have
             impugn●d
             that
             alteration
             in
             Religion
             ,
             then
             evidently
             foreseen
             to
             ensue
             )
             how
             the
             Catholique
             B●shops
             (
             although
             she
             was
             a
             Princesse
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             )
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             holding
             their
             crosirers
             over
             ,
             
             that
             they
             set
             the
             Crown
             upon
             her
             head
             (
             insomuch
             )
             that
             they
             are
             commended
             by
             Holinsheaa
             for
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             B●shops
             )
             and
             the
             Catholique
             and
             temporall
             Lord
             there
             by
             him
             recorded
             
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             opposing
             themselves
             against
             her
             interest
             ,
             
             as
             that
             they
             are
             there
             said
             to
             
               offer
               her
               Majestie
               in
               her
               defence
               to
               impugne
               and
               resist
               any
               forraigne
               force
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               come
               from
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
            
             insomuch
             that
             they
             (
             also
             )
             are
             there
             commended
             by
             Holinshead
             himself
             for
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             how
             the
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             himselfe
             ,
             
             and
             Chancellour
             of
             England
             (
             a
             Catholique
             B●shop
             )
             how
             instead
             of
             inveighing
             against
             her
             ,
             or
             casting
             forth
             Libells
             against
             her
             Authority
             (
             as
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             did
             against
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             her
             entrance
             into
             the
             Government
             )
             he
             made
             a
             publique
             oration
             in
             her
             behalfe
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             people
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             of
             her
             Highnesse
             just
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             said
             Archbishops
             faithfulness
             was
             left
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             a
             Protestant
             Bishop
             ,
             
             adverse
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             how
             all
             the
             Catholique
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Catholique
             Bishops
             ,
             repaired
             with
             all
             speed
             to
             London
             ,
             to
             
               proclaime
               her
               Queene
            
             ,
             
             who
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             turned
             them
             all
             out
             of
             their
             severall
             Offices
             and
             Bishopricks
             .
             And
          
           
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             when
             Qu.
             Mary
             was
             to
             be
             invested
             in
             her
             right
             ,
             
             Protestants
             would
             not
             receive
             her
             as
             their
             Queen
             ,
             but
             upon
             Conditions
             ;
             nor
             assist
             her
             without
             Indentures
             ;
             nor
             acknowledge
             her
             but
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             termes
             ;
             
             how
             Warre
             was
             waged
             against
             her
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             Duke
             ;
             bills
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             and
             severall
             treacherous
             practises
             contrived
             against
             her
             ,
             &
             her
             Right
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             
             by
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             Archbishop
             (
             for
             which
             he
             was
             afterwards
             arraigned
             and
             condemned
             of
             high
             Treason
             )
             what
             great
             commotions
             and
             insurrections
             were
             made
             against
             her
             by
             Wiat
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
             how
             Townes
             and
             Castles
             were
             taken
             and
             held
             out
             against
             her
             by
             Stafford
             ;
             
             how
             daggers
             were
             thrown
             at
             ,
             and
             gunnes
             shot
             off
             ,
             at
             the
             Priests
             of
             her
             Religion
             ,
             whiles
             they
             were
             preaching
             at
             Paul's
             Cross
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             is
             notorioslny
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             more
             open
             Rebellions
             during
             the
             five
             years
             of
             her
             short
             government
             ,
             than
             during
             the
             four
             and
             forty
             yeares
             of
             her
             
             late
             Majesties
             after-reigne
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             men
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             accounted
             Martyrs
             ,
             whiles
             we
             onely
             suffered
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             Had
             this
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             lived
             to
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             observed
             all
             these
             particulars
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             able
             would
             he
             have
             been
             to
             have
             answered
             Master
             Rich
             his
             Objection
             (
             from
             his
             Majesty
             )
             concerning
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome's
             spirituall
             ,
             with
             his
             temporall
             Supremacy
             ;
             but
             now
             both
             the
             Fish
             and
             the
             F●sher
             himself
             ,
             is
             caught
             within
             the
             Net
             that
             was
             laid
             for
             him
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Rich
             was
             no
             sooner
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             immediately
             after
             the
             King
             commanded
             a
             Commission
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             Mr.
             Audely
             his
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             certaine
             other
             persons
             commissionated
             under
             his
             great
             Seale
             ,
             to
             enquire
             and
             determine
             Treasons
             ;
             which
             Commission
             was
             dated
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             the
             27.
             yeare
             of
             the
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             against
             which
             time
             the
             Kings
             learned
             Councell
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             had
             drawn
             up
             an
             Indictment
             of
             high
             Treason
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             three
             Monks
             of
             the
             Charter-house
             of
             London
             ,
             whose
             names
             were
             
               William
               Exmew
               ,
               Humphrey
               Midlemore
            
             ,
             and
             
               Schastian
               Nudigate
            
             .
             This
             Indictment
             was
             
             not
             long
             in
             finding
             ;
             for
             on
             St.
             Barnaby's
             day
             (
             the
             Apostl●
             )
             being
             the
             11.
             of
             Iune
             ;
             it
             was
             presented
             to
             the
             Commissioners
             sitting
             in
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             at
             Westminster
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Carthusians
             were
             shortly
             after
             arraigned
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ;
             and
             having
             sentence
             of
             high
             Treason
             pronounced
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             three
             put
             to
             death
             at
             Tyburne
             ,
             the
             19.
             day
             of
             Iune
             next
             following
             ,
             all
             in
             their
             Religious
             habits
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             good
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             (
             now
             Cardinall
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             call
             him
             so
             )
             chanced
             at
             that
             time
             to
             be
             very
             sick
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             had
             likely
             to
             have
             saved
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             paines
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             they
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             conceived
             would
             willingly
             have
             spared
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             King
             sent
             unto
             him
             his
             owne
             Physitians
             to
             administer
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             charges
             (
             as
             I
             have
             it
             in
             my
             Record
             )
             to
             the
             value
             of
             fifty
             pounds
             ,
             onely
             that
             he
             might
             be
             e●served
             for
             fu●ther
             ●riall
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             lest
             any
             conveyance
             might
             be
             made
             of
             his
             good
             remaining
             at
             Roch●●ter
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             in
             Kent
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             one
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Morison
            
             of
             his
             Privy
             chamber
             ,
             and
             one
             Gostwick
             together
             with
             divers
             other
             Commissioners
             ,
             down
             into
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             make
             seisure
             of
             all
             his
             moveable
             
             goods
             that
             they
             could
             finde
             there
             ;
             who
             being
             come
             unto
             Rochester
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Commission
             entred
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             turned
             out
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             then
             they
             fell
             to
             rifling
             his
             goods
             ,
             whereof
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             for
             the
             Kings
             use
             ,
             the
             rest
             they
             took
             for
             themselves
             ;
             then
             they
             came
             into
             his
             Library
             ,
             which
             they
             found
             so
             replenished
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             Books
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             the
             like
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             againe
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             any
             one
             private
             man
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             with
             which
             they
             ●russed
             up
             ,
             and
             filled
             32.
             great
             fats
             ,
             or
             pipes
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             were
             imbezel'd
             away
             ,
             spoyl'd
             ,
             and
             scatter'd
             ;
             and
             whereas
             many
             yeares
             before
             he
             had
             made
             a
             deed
             of
             gift
             of
             all
             these
             books
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             housholdstuffe
             ,
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             St.
             Iohne
             in
             Cambridge
             (
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             History
             it
             was
             mentioned
             )
             two
             frauds
             were
             committed
             in
             this
             tr●spasse
             ;
             the
             Colledge
             were
             bereaved
             of
             their
             gif●
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             his
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             both
             found
             out
             a
             way
             ,
             through
             gratitude
             ,
             to
             a
             reception
             ;
             for
             the
             Colledge
             accepted
             the
             good
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             the
             Almighty
             received
             the
             giver
             for
             his
             good-will
             :
             and
             whereas
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             of
             3001.
             was
             given
             by
             a
             Predecessor
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             remaine
             as
             a
             D●positum
             
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             said
             See
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Bishop
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             against
             any
             occasion
             that
             might
             happen
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             ;
             to
             which
             this
             good
             B●shop
             had
             added
             one
             hundred
             pounds
             out
             of
             his
             own
             purse
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             upon
             a
             labell
             which
             hung
             out
             at
             the
             bags
             mouth
             ,
             
               Tu
               quoque
               fac
               simile
            
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             ▪
             that
             there
             was
             there
             written
             ,
             in
             an
             old
             character
             upon
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Chest
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               offer
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               this
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Churches
               Treasure
               :
            
             yet
             they
             swept
             it
             all
             away
             .
             And
          
           
             I
             cannot
             omit
             (
             as
             a
             Scaene
             of
             mirth
             in
             this
             sad
             Tragedie
             )
             to
             relate
             unto
             you
             one
             merry
             passage
             ,
             which
             hapned
             in
             this
             quaerendum
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             wooden
             coffer
             strongly
             girded
             about
             with
             hoops
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             double
             l●cked
             ,
             which
             stood
             in
             his
             Oratory
             ,
             where
             commonly
             no
             man
             came
             but
             himself
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             his
             secret
             place
             of
             Prayer
             .
             This
             Coffer
             thus
             fenced
             about
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             private
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             close
             unto
             him
             ,
             every
             man
             beleived
             verily
             that
             some
             great
             Treasure
             had
             been
             stored
             up
             in
             that
             same
             Coffer
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             because
             no
             indirect
             dealing
             might
             be
             used
             in
             defrauding
             the
             King
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             cons●quence
             a●
             this
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             wherefore
             witnesses
             were
             solemnly
             called
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             so
             the
             Coffer
             was
             broken
             up
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             
             much
             paines
             was
             taken
             in
             ●breaking
             up
             th●
             Coffer
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             was
             open
             ,
             they
             found
             within
             it
             ,
             instead
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             which
             they
             looked
             for
             ,
             a
             shirt
             of
             haire
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             whips
             ,
             wherwith
             he
             used
             full
             often
             to
             punish
             himself
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             his
             Chaplaine●
             and
             Servants
             have
             often
             reported
             ,
             that
             were
             neere
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             curiously
             marked
             his
             doings
             ;
             and
             other
             treasure
             than
             that
             found
             they
             none
             at
             all
             .
             But
             when
             report
             was
             made
             to
             him
             in
             his
             prison
             of
             the
             opening
             of
             that
             coff●r
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             hast
             had
             not
             made
             him
             forget
             that
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             else
             ,
             ●●ose
             things
             had
             not
             been
             to
             be
             found
             there
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             good
             B●shop
             was
             recovered
             to
             some
             better
             strength
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Physitians
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             more
             able
             to
             be
             carried
             abroad
             ,
             he
             was
             on
             Thursday
             the
             17.
             of
             Iune
             ,
             brought
             to
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             from
             the
             Tower
             ,
             with
             a
             huge
             number
             of
             Holberts
             ,
             Bills
             ,
             and
             other
             weapons
             ,
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Ax
             of
             the
             Tower
             born
             before
             him
             with
             the
             edge
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             so
             well
             recovered
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             walk
             by
             land
             all
             the
             way
             on
             foot
             ,
             he
             rode
             part
             of
             the
             way
             on
             horseback
             in
             a
             black
             cloth
             gown
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             he
             was
             carried
             by
             water
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             not
             well
             able
             
             to
             ride
             thorough
             for
             weaknesse
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             come
             to
             Westminster
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             pres●nted
             at
             the
             Barre
             before
             the
             said
             Commissioners
             ,
             being
             all
             set
             ready
             in
             their
             places
             against
             his
             coming
             ,
             whose
             names
             were
             these
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Audely
            
             Knight
             ,
             Lord
             Chancellor
             of
             
               England
               ▪
               Charles
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Suffolk
               ,
               H●nry
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Comberland
               ,
               Thomas
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Wiltshire
               ,
               Thomas
               Cromwell
            
             Secretary
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Fitz.
               Iames
            
             Chief
             Iustice
             of
             England
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Baldwin
            
             Chief
             Justice
             of
             the
             Common-pleas
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Pawlet
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Lyster
            
             Chief
             Baron
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Port
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Spilman
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Walter
             late
             Justices
             of
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Anthony
               Fitzherbert
            
             one
             of
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             Common-pleas
             .
             Being
             thus
             presented
             before
             these
             Commissi●ners
             ,
             he
             was
             commanded
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Iohn
               Fisher
            
             late
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             Clerk
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             
               Iohn
               Fisher
            
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             to
             hold
             up
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             cheerfull
             countenance
             and
             rare
             constancy
             :
             then
             was
             his
             Indictment
             read
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             long
             and
             full
             of
             words
             ;
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             was
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             maliciously
             ,
             treacherously
             ,
             &
             fals●ly
             ,
             had
             said
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               King
               our
               soveraigne
               Lord
               ,
               is
               not
               Supreme
               head
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
            
             and
             b●ing
             read
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             was
             asked
             him
             ,
             whether
             
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             this
             Treason
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             whereunto
             he
             pleaded
             ,
             Not
             guilty
             .
             Then
             was
             a
             Jury
             of
             twelve
             men
             (
             being
             Free-holders
             of
             Middlesex
             )
             called
             to
             try
             this
             Issue
             ,
             whose
             names
             were
             these
             ,
             Sir
             
               Hugh
               Vaughan
            
             Knight
             ,
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Langford
            
             Knight
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Burbage
               ,
               Iohn
               Nudygate
               ,
               William
               Browne
               ,
               Iohn
               Hewes
               ,
               Iasper
               Leak
               ,
               Iohn
               Palmer
               ,
               Richard
               Henry
               Young
               ,
               Henry
               Lodisman
               ,
               Iohn
               Elrington
               ,
            
             and
             
               George
               Heveningham
            
             ,
             Esquires
             ,
             These
             twelve
             men
             being
             sworne
             to
             trie
             whether
             the
             prisoner
             were
             guilty
             of
             this
             Treason
             or
             no
             ,
             at
             last
             came
             forth
             to
             g●ve
             evidence
             against
             him
             Mr
             Rich
             ,
             the
             secret
             and
             close
             Messenger
             that
             passed
             between
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             read
             before
             ,
             who
             openly
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             there
             assembled
             ,
             deposed
             and
             swore
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             the
             Prisoner
             say
             in
             plaine
             words
             ,
             within
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             that
             he
             believed
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             learning
             he
             assuredly
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             by
             right
             ,
             could
             be
             Supreme
             head
             in
             earth
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl.
             When
             this
             blessed
             Father
             heard
             the
             accusations
             of
             this
             most
             wretched
             &
             false
             person
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             former
             oath
             &
             promise
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             a
             little
             astonied
             thereat
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             said
             to
             him
             in
             this
             menner
             :
             Mr.
             R●ch
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             mervaile
             to
             hear
             you
             come
             
             in
             ,
             and
             beare
             witnesse
             against
             me
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             knowing
             in
             what
             secret
             manner
             you
             came
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             suppose
             I
             so
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             saying
             I
             commited
             no
             Treason
             ;
             for
             upon
             what
             occasion
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             your self
             doth
             know
             right
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             being
             now
             urged
             (
             said
             he
             )
             by
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             open
             somewhat
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             and
             others
             here
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             little
             patience
             in
             hearing
             what
             I
             shall
             say
             for
             my self
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             (
             
               meaning
               Mr.
            
             Rich
             )
             came
             to
             me
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             on
             a
             secret
             message
             with
             commendations
             from
             his
             Grace
             ,
             declaring
             at
             large
             what
             a
             good
             opinion
             his
             Majesty
             had
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             how
             sorry
             he
             was
             of
             my
             trouble
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             words
             than
             are
             here
             needfull
             to
             be
             recited
             ,
             because
             they
             tended
             so
             much
             to
             my
             praise
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             not
             onely
             ashamed
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             knew
             right
             well
             that
             I
             could
             no
             way
             deserve
             them
             ;
             at
             last
             he
             broke
             with
             me
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             lately
             granted
             unto
             him
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             he
             said
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Realme
             have
             consented
             ,
             except
             your selfe
             alone
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             whole
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             except
             a
             very
             few
             ;
             yet
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             better
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             had
             sent
             him
             unto
             me
             in
             this
             
             s●cret
             manner
             ,
             to
             know
             my
             full
             opinion
             in
             the
             matter
             :
             for
             the
             great
             aff●●nce
             he
             had
             in
             me
             more
             than
             any
             other
             :
             he
             ad●ed
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             would
             herein
             frankly
             and
             freely
             advertise
             his
             Maj.
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             upon
             certificate
             of
             my
             misliking
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             like
             to
             retract
             much
             of
             his
             former
             doings
             ,
             and
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             case
             I
             should
             so
             advertise
             him
             :
             when
             I
             had
             heard
             all
             his
             message
             ,
             and
             considered
             a
             little
             upon
             his
             words
             ,
             I
             put
             him
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             new
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             standing
             in
             force
             as
             it
             doth
             against
             all
             them
             that
             shall
             di●●ctly
             say
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             against
             it
             ,
             might
             thereby
             ●ndanger
             me
             very
             much
             ,
             in
             case
             I
             should
             utter
             unto
             him
             any
             thing
             that
             were
             offensive
             against
             the
             Law
             :
             to
             that
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             willed
             him
             to
             assure
             me
             on
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             whatever
             I
             should
             say
             unto
             him
             by
             this
             his
             secret
             messenger
             ,
             I
             should
             abide
             no
             danger
             no
             perill
             for
             it
             ,
             neither
             that
             any
             advntage
             should
             be
             taken
             against
             me
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             no
             ,
             although
             my
             words
             were
             never
             so
             directly
             against
             the
             Statutes
             seeing
             it
             was
             but
             a
             declaration
             of
             my
             minde
             secretly
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             owne
             person
             :
             and
             for
             the
             messenger
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             his
             faithfull
             promise
             that
             he
             would
             never
             utter
             my
             words
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             King
             alone
             :
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             seeing
             it
             pleased
             the
             Kings
             
             Majesty
             to
             send
             to
             me
             thus
             secretly
             ,
             under
             the
             pr●tence
             of
             plaine
             and
             true
             meaning
             ,
             to
             know
             my
             poore
             advice
             and
             opinion
             in
             these
             his
             weighty
             and
             great
             affaires
             ,
             which
             I
             most
             gladly
             w●●
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             willing
             to
             send
             him
             in
             ;
             meth●nks
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             in
             justice
             to
             heare
             the
             m●ssengers
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             the
             same
             as
             a
             sufficie●●
             testimony
             against
             me
             in
             case
             f
             Treason
             .
             
               ●o
               this
               the
               messenger
               made
               no
               direct
               answer
               ;
               but
               (
               neither
               denying
               his
               words
               as
               false
               ,
               nor
               confessing
               them
               as
               true
               )
               said
               ,
               that
               whatever
               he
               had
               said
               unto
               him
               on
               the
               K●●gs
               behalf
               ,
               he
               said
               no
               more
               than
               his
               Maj●ty
               commanded
               ;
               and
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               said
               to
               you
               in
               such
               sor●
               as
               you
               have
               d●clared
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               discharge
               this
               is
               to
               you
               in
               Law
               against
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               so
               directly
               speaking
               against
               the
               Statute
               ;
               whereat
               some
               of
               the
               Judges
               taking
               quick
               hold
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               message
               ,
               or
               promise
               from
               the
               King
               to
               him
               ,
               ne●ther
               could
               ,
               nor
               did
               ,
               by
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               discharge
               him
               ;
               but
               in
               〈…〉
               claring
               of
               his
               minde
               and
               conscience
               agai●●●
               the
               Supremacy
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               at
               the
               Kings
               own
               commandment
               or
               request
               ,
               he
               committed
               Treason
               by
               the
               Statute
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               discharge
               him
               from
               death
               but
               the
               Kings
               pardon
               .
            
          
           
             This
             good
             Father
             perceiving
             the
             small
             account
             
             made
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             favourable
             credit
             given
             to
             his
             accuser
             ,
             might
             then
             easily
             ●inde
             in
             which
             doore
             the
             wind
             blew
             ,
             wherefore
             directing
             his
             speeches
             to
             the
             Lords
             his
             Judges
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             yet
             I
             pray
             you
             my
             Lords
             consider
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             equ●ty
             ,
             justice
             ,
             worldly
             honesty
             ,
             and
             courteous
             dealing
             ,
             I
             cannot
             (
             as
             the
             ●ase
             standeth
             )
             be
             directly
             charged
             therewith
             ,
             as
             with
             Treason
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             spoken
             the
             words
             indeed
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             not
             spoken
             maliciously
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             advice
             and
             counsell
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             requested
             of
             me
             by
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             favour
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Statute
             do
             give
             me
             ,
             being
             made
             onely
             against
             such
             as
             shall
             maliciously
             gainsay
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             although
             by
             r●gour
             of
             Law
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             occasion
             thus
             to
             condemn
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             you
             cannot
             finde
             Law
             ,
             except
             you
             adde
             rigour
             to
             th●●
             law
             to
             cast
             me
             downe
             ,
             which
             herein
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             not
             deserved
             .
             To
             which
             it
             was
             answered
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             m●l●ciously
             is
             but
             a
             supe●●●●ous
             and
             void
             wo●d
             ,
             for
             if
             a
             man
             speak
             against
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             meanes
             ,
             t●a●
             sp●ak●ng●●
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             Law
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             exposition
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             
             take
             it
             )
             contrary
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the●
             that
             made
             the
             Law.
             But
             then
             l●t
             me
             demand
             this
             question
             ,
             whether
             a
             single
             testimony
             of
             one
             man
             may
             be
             admitted
             as
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             me
             guilty
             of
             treason
             for
             speaking
             these
             words
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             and
             whether
             my
             answer
             ,
             Negatively
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             accepted
             against
             his
             Affirmative
             to
             my
             availe
             and
             benefit
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             To
             that
             the
             Judges
             and
             Lawyers
             answered
             (
             that
             being
             the
             Kings
             case
             )
             it
             rested
             much
             in
             conscience
             and
             di●ecretion
             of
             the
             Jury
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             ,
             upon
             the
             evidence
             given
             before
             them
             ,
             shall
             finde
             it
             ,
             you
             are
             either
             to
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             ju●gement
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             The
             Jury
             having
             heard
             all
             this
             s●●ple
             Evidence
             ,
             d●parted
             (
             according
             to
             the
             order
             )
             into
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             there
             to
             agree
             upon
             the
             Verdict
             ;
             〈◊〉
             ●ore
             they
             w●nt
             from
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             case
             was
             so
             aggravated
             to
             them
             by
             my
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             ,
             making
             it
             so
             hainous
             and
             dang●rous
             a
             treason
             ,
             that
             they
             easily
             perceived
             what
             verdict
             they
             must
             returne
             ;
             others
             heap
             such
             danger
             upon
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             them
             were
             willing
             to
             undergo
             ;
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Co●●●ssioners
             charged
             this
             most
             reverend
             man
             with
             obstinacy
             and
             s●●gula●ity
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             but
             one
             man
             ,
             did
             presumptuously
             stand
             against
             that
             which
             was
             in
             the
             gre●t
             Cou●cell
             of
             Parliament
             ag●●d
             
             upon
             ,
             and
             finally
             was
             consented
             unto
             by
             al
             the
             B●sh●ps
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             saving
             hims●lfe
             alone
             .
             But
             to
             that
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             might
             well
             be
             accounted
             singular
             ,
             if
             he
             alone
             should
             stand
             in
             this
             matter
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             but
             having
             on
             his
             part
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             B●shops
             in
             Chr●ttendorme
             far
             surmounting
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Engl.
             he
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             could
             not
             justly
             account
             him
             singular
             .
             And
             having
             on
             his
             part
             all
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             Bishops
             of
             the
             world
             from
             Christ's
             Ascention
             ,
             till
             now
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             whole
             consent
             of
             Christs
             univer●all
             Church
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             account
             mine
             own
             part
             farre
             the
             surer
             :
             and
             as
             for
             O●stin●cy
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             obje●●●●
             〈◊〉
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             way
             to
             cleare
             my self
             thereof
             ,
             but
             my
             owne
             solemne
             word
             and
             promise
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             ye
             please
             to
             beli●ve
             ,
             it
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             I
             am
             〈…〉
             the
             same
             by
             my
             oath
             .
             Thus
             in
             effect
             he
             answered
             their
             obj●ctions
             ,
             though
             with
             many
             〈◊〉
             words
             ,
             both
             wisely
             and
             profound●y
             uttered
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             mervailous
             ,
             couragious
             ,
             and
             rare
             constancy
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             many
             of
             his
             hearers
             ,
             yea
             some
             of
             his
             Judges
             ,
             lamented
             so
             grievously
             ,
             that
             their
             inward
             sorrow
             in
             all
             sides
             ,
             was
             expressed
             by
             the
             outward
             ●eares
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             to
             perceive
             such
             a
             famous
             and
             rever●nd
             man
             in
             danger
             
             to
             be
             condemned
             to
             cruell
             death
             ,
             upon
             so
             weak
             ●vidence
             given
             by
             such
             an
             accuser
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             faith
             and
             promise
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             .
             But
             all
             pity
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             ●nd
             righ●
             ,
             being
             set
             aside
             ,
             ugour
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             malice
             ,
             took
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             twelve
             men
             being
             shor●ly
             returned
             from
             their
             consu●tation
             ,
             Verdict
             was
             given
             that
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             ●reason
             ,
             which
             although
             they
             thus
             did
             ,
             upon
             the
             menacing
             &
             threatning
             words
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             the
             Kings
             learned
             Councell
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             (
             no
             〈◊〉
             )
             〈◊〉
             ●ore
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             as
             some
             o●
             them
             would
             after
             report
             ,
             to
             their
             dying
             daies
             ,
             onely
             for
             safety
             of
             their
             goods
             and
             liv●s
             ▪
             which
             they
             were
             we●l
             ●ssured
             to
             lose
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             had
             acquitted
             him
             .
             After
             the
             Verdict
             thus
             given
             by
             the
             twelve
             m●n
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             commanding
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             kept
             ▪
             said
             unto
             the
             Prisoner
             in
             this
             ●ort
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               of
            
             Roch●ster
             ,
             
               you
               have
               been
               here
               arraigned
               of
               high
               ●reason
               ,
               and
               putting
               your selfe
               to
               the
               triall
               of
               twelv●men
               you
               have
               pleaded
               not
               guilty
               ,
               an●
               〈◊〉
               notwithstanding
               have
               found
               you
               guilty
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               more
               to
               say
               for
               your self
               ,
               you
               are
               now
               to
               be
               〈…〉
               Iudgement
               according
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               course
               of
               Law.
            
             Then
             said
             this
             blessed
             Fa●her
             againe
             ,
             
               Truly
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               I
               have
               before
               spoken
               be
               
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               desire
               Almighty
               God
               to
               forgive
               them
               that
               have
               thus
               condemned
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               think
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               have
               done
               .
            
             Then
             my
             L
             Chancellour
             framing
             himselfe
             to
             a
             solemnity
             in
             countenance
             ,
             proclaimed
             sentence
             of
             death
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             manner
             and
             forme
             following
             ;
             
               You
               shall
               be
               led
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               you
               came
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               shall
               be
               drawn
               through
               the
               city
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               at
               Tyborne
               ,
               where
               your
               body
               shall
               be
               hanged
               by
               the
               neck
               ,
               half
               alive
               you
               shall
               be
               cut
               downe
               and
               throwne
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               your
               bowels
               to
               he
               taken
               out
               of
               your
               body
               before
               you
               ,
               being
               alive
               ,
               your
               head
               to
               be
               smitten
               off
               ,
               and
               your
               body
               to
               be
               divided
               into
               four
               quarters
               ,
               and
               after
               your
               head
               and
               quarters
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               shall
               apoint
               ;
               And
               God
               have
               mercy
               upon
               your
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               the
               pronouncing
               of
               this
               cruell
               sertence
               ,
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               with
               his
               band
               of
               men
               ,
               stood
               ready
               to
               receive
               and
               carry
               him
               back
               again
               to
               his
               prison
               .
               Be●ore
               his
               departure
               he
               desired
               audience
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               he
               said
               thus
               in
               effect
               ,
            
             My
             Lords
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             condemned
             before
             you
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             for
             deniall
             of
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             order
             of
             Iustice
             I
             l●ave
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             search●r
             both
             of
             
             the
             Kings
             Majesty's
             conscience
             and
             yours
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             being
             found
             guilty
             (
             as
             it
             is
             termed
             )
             I
             am
             ▪
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             consented
             with
             all
             that
             God
             shall
             send
             ▪
             to
             whose
             will
             I
             wholly
             referre
             and
             submit
             my self
             .
             And
             now
             to
             tell
             you
             more
             plainly
             my
             minde
             ,
             touching
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             think
             indeed
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             have
             thought
             ,
             and
             do
             now
             lastly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             his
             Grace
             cannot
             justly
             claime
             any
             such
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             now
             taketh
             upon
             him
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             ever
             been
             seen
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             any
             temporall
             Prince
             ,
             before
             his
             daies
             ,
             hath
             presumed
             to
             that
             dignity
             :
             wherefore
             if
             the
             King
             will
             now
             adventure
             himself
             in
             proceeding
             in
             this
             strange
             and
             unwonted
             case
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             shall
             deeply
             incurre
             the
             gri●vous
             displeasure
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dammage
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             whereof
             will
             ensu●
             some
             sharp
             punishment
             at
             his
             hand
             :
             wherefore
             I
             pray
             God
             his
             Grace
             may
             remember
             himself
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             good
             counsell
             ,
             for
             the
             preserva●ion
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Realme
             ,
             and
             the
             quietnesse
             of
             all
             Christendome
             .
             
               Which
               words
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               was
               conveyed
               back
               againe
               to
               the
               Tower
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               part
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               part
               on
               horseback
               ,
               with
               a
               number
               of
               men
               ,
               bearing
               holberts
               and
               other
               weapons
               about
               him
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               at
               his
               coming
               to
               
               raignment
               :
               And
               when
               he
               was
               come
               to
               the
               Tow●r
               〈◊〉
               he
               turned
               him
               back
               to
               all
               his
               tra●●●
               〈◊〉
               had
               thus
               conducted
               him
               forward
               and
               〈◊〉
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             My
             Master●
             ,
             I
             thank
             you
             all
             for
             the
             great
             labour
             and
             paines
             〈…〉
             with
             me
             this
             day
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             give
             you
             any
             thing
             in
             recompence
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             nothing
             left
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             pray
             you
             accept
             in
             good
             part
             my
             hearty
             thanks
             .
             
               And
               this
               he
               〈◊〉
               with
               so
               lu●ty
               a
               courag●
               ,
               so
               amiable
               a
               countenance
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               fresh
               and
               lively
               a
               colour
               ,
               as
               he
               seemed
               rather
               ●o
               have
               come
               from
               some
               great
               feast
               ,
               or
               banquet
               ,
               than
               from
               his
               arraignment
               ,
               shewing
               by
               all
               his
               gesture
               ,
               and
               outward
               countenance
               ,
               nothing
               else
               but
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             being
             after
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             the
             space
             of
             three
             or
             four
             daies
             ,
             in
             his
             prison
             ,
             he
             occupi●d
             himselfe
             in
             continuall
             p●ayer
             most
             fervently
             ;
             and
             although
             he
             looked
             daily
             for
             death
             ,
             yet
             could
             ye
             not
             have
             perceived
             him
             one
             whit
             dismayed
             thereat
             ,
             neither
             in
             word
             nor
             countenance
             ,
             but
             still
             continued
             his
             former
             trade
             of
             constancy
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             with
             a
             more
             joyfull
             ,
             cheere
             ,
             and
             free
             minde
             than
             ever
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             which
             appeared
             well
             ,
             by
             this
             chance
             that
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             :
             There
             hapned
             a
             false
             rumour
             to
             rise
             sodainely
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
             b●
             brought
             to
             his
             execution
             by
             a
             certain
             day
             ▪
             whereupon
             his
             Cook
             ,
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             dres●
             his
             dinner
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             daily
             unto
             him
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             of
             this
             Ex●cution
             ,
             dressed
             him
             no
             dinner
             at
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             wherefore
             at
             the
             ●●ook's
             next
             repaire
             unto
             him
             ▪
             he
             demanded
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             b●ought
             him
             not
             his
             dinner
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             doe
             :
             Sir
             ,
             said
             the
             Cook
             ,
             it
             was
             commonly
             talked
             all
             the
             towne
             over
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             have
             died
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             thought
             it
             but
             in
             vaine
             to
             dresse
             any
             thing
             for
             you
             .
             Well
             said
             he
             ,
             merrily
             unto
             him
             againe
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             report
             thou
             seest
             me
             yet
             alive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             newes
             thou
             shalt
             heare
             of
             me
             ,
             hereafter
             let
             me
             no
             more
             lack
             my
             dinner
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             ready
             as
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             see
             me
             dead
             when
             thou
             comest
             ,
             then
             eat
             it
             thy selfe
             :
             but
             I
             promise
             thee
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             alive
             ,
             I
             minde
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             to
             eat
             never
             a
             bit
             the
             lesse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             while
             this
             blessed
             B●shop
             lay
             daily
             expecting
             the
             houre
             of
             h●s
             death
             ,
             the
             King
             (
             who
             no
             lesse
             desired
             his
             death
             than
             himself
             looked
             for
             it
             )
             caused
             at
             last
             a
             writ
             of
             Execution
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Sir
             
               Edmond
               Walsingham
            
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower.
             Bu●
             where
             by
             his
             Judgement
             at
             Westminster
             he
             was
             condemned
             (
             as
             ye
             have
             read
             before
             )
             to
             Drawing
             ,
             
             Hanging
             ,
             and
             Quartering
             ,
             as
             Traitors
             alwaies
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             spared
             from
             that
             cruell
             execution
             ,
             wherefore
             order
             was
             taken
             that
             he
             should
             be
             led
             no
             further
             than
             Tower-Hill
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             have
             his
             Head
             struck
             off
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Lieutenant
             had
             received
             this
             bloody
             writ
             ,
             he
             called
             unto
             him
             certaine
             persons
             ,
             whose
             service
             and
             presence
             was
             to
             be
             used
             in
             that
             businesse
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             be
             ready
             against
             the
             next
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             :
             and
             because
             that
             was
             very
             late
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             Prisoner
             asleep
             ,
             he
             was
             loath
             to
             disease
             him
             of
             his
             rest
             for
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             morning
             before
             five
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             him
             in
             his
             chamber
             in
             the
             Bell
             tower
             ,
             finding
             him
             yet
             asl●ep
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             waked
             him
             ,
             sh●wing
             him
             that
             he
             was
             come
             to
             him
             on
             a
             message
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             circumstance
             used
             with
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             remember
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             age
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             by
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             live
             long
             ;
             he
             told
             him
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             come
             to
             signifie
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             was
             he
             should
             suffer
             death
             that
             forenoone
             .
             Well
             (
             quoth
             this
             blessed
             Father
             )
             if
             this
             be
             your
             errand
             ,
             you
             bring
             me
             no
             great
             newes
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             long
             time
             looked
             for
             this
             message
             ;
             I
             most
             humbly
             thank
             his
             
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             rid
             me
             from
             all
             this
             worldly
             businesse
             ,
             and
             I
             thank
             you
             also
             for
             your
             tidings
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             Mr.
             Li●utenant
             (
             said
             he
             )
             when
             is
             mine
             houre
             that
             I
             must
             go
             hence
             ?
             your
             houre
             (
             said
             the
             Lieutenant
             )
             must
             be
             nine
             of
             the
             clock
             :
             and
             what
             houre
             is
             it
             now
             (
             said
             he
             ?
             )
             it
             is
             now
             about
             five
             (
             said
             the
             Lieutenant
             .
             )
             Well
             then
             (
             said
             he
             )
             let
             me
             ,
             by
             your
             patience
             ,
             sleep
             an
             houre
             or
             two
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             slept
             very
             little
             this
             night
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             feare
             of
             Death
             (
             I
             thank
             God
             )
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             great
             infirmity
             and
             weaknesse
             .
             The
             Kings
             further
             pleasure
             is
             (
             said
             the
             Lieutenant
             )
             that
             you
             should
             use
             as
             little
             speech
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             especially
             any
             thing
             touching
             his
             Maj●sty
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             should
             have
             any
             cause
             to
             think
             of
             him
             or
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             well
             :
             For
             that
             (
             said
             he
             )
             you
             shall
             see
             me
             order
             my self
             ,
             as
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             neither
             the
             King
             nor
             any
             man
             else
             ,
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             m●st●ke
             of
             my
             words
             .
             With
             which
             answer
             the
             Lieutenant
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Prisoner
             falling
             againe
             to
             rest
             ,
             sl●p●
             soundly
             two
             houres
             and
             more
             .
             And
             after
             h●
             was
             waked
             ,
             he
             called
             to
             his
             man
             to
             help
             him
             up
             :
             but
             first
             of
             all
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             take
             away
             the
             shirt
             of
             haire
             (
             which
             accustomably
             he
             wore
             on
             his
             back
             )
             and
             to
             convey
             
             it
             privlly
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             to
             lay
             him
             forth
             a
             clean
             white
             sh●●●
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             best
             apa●rel
             he
             had
             ,
             as
             cleanly
             brushed
             as
             may
             be
             :
             and
             as
             he
             was
             in
             arraying
             〈…〉
          
           
             Abou●
             nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             the
             Lieutenant
             came
             againe
             to
             his
             prisoner
             and
             finding
             him
             almost
             〈◊〉
             ,
             said
             that
             he
             was
             come
             now
             for
             him
             .
             I
             will
             wait
             upon
             you
             straight
             (
             said
             he
             )
             as
             fast
             as
             this
             thin
             body
             of
             mine
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             .
             Then
             said
             he
             to
             his
             man
             ,
             reach
             me
             my
             〈◊〉
             ●ppet
             to
             put
             about
             my
             neck
             .
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             said
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             what
             need
             you
             be
             so
             careful
             for
             your
             health
             for
             this
             little
             t●me
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             your self
             knoweth
             )
             not
             much
             above
             an
             houre
             ?
             I
             think
             no
             otherwise
             (
             said
             this
             bless●d
             Father
             )
             but
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             will
             keep
             my selfe
             as
             well
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             till
             the
             
             very
             time
             of
             my
             execution
             :
             for
             I
             tell
             you
             truth
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             (
             I
             thank
             our
             Lord
             )
             a
             very
             good
             desire
             ,
             and
             a
             w●lling
             minde
             ,
             to
             die
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             an●
             so
             trust
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             he
             will
             continue
             it
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             not
             willingly
             hinder
             my
             health
             ,
             in
             the
             mean●t
             me
             ▪
             one
             minute
             of
             an
             houre
             ,
             but
             still
             prolong
             the
             same
             as
             long
             as
             I
             can
             by
             such
             reasonable
             waies
             and
             meanes
             as
             Almighty
             God
             hath
             provid●d
             f●r
             me
             .
             With
             that
             taking
             a
             little
             book
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             N.
             Test.
             lying
             by
             h●m
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             Crosse
             on
             his
             forehead
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             of
             〈…〉
             doore
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             being
             to
             weak
             that
             he
             was
             scarce
             able
             to
             go
             downe
             staires
             :
             wherefore
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             foo●
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             in
             a
             chaire
             between
             two
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             Tower
             gate
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             weapons
             about
             him
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             Sher●ffs
             of
             London
             for
             execution
             .
             And
             as
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             uttermost
             pr●cinct
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             they
             rested
             there
             with
             him
             a
             space
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             one
             was
             sent
             before
             to
             know
             in
             what
             readinesse
             the
             Sheriffs
             were
             to
             receive
             him
             :
             during
             which
             space
             he
             rose
             out
             of
             his
             chaire
             ,
             and
             standing
             on
             his
             feet
             leaded
             his
             shoulder
             to
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             lifting
             his
             eyes
             towards
             〈◊〉
             ,
             opened
             his
             little
             book
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             said
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               last
               time
               that
               ●ver
               I
               shall
               open
               this
               book
               ,
               let
               some
               comfortable
               place
               now
               chance
               unto
               me
               ,
               whereby
               I
               thy
               poore
               servant
               may
               glorisie
               thee
               in
               this
               my
               last
               house
            
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             looking
             into
             the
             book
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             came
             to
             his
             sight
             were
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               ●utem
               vita
               aeterna
               ▪
               ut
               cognoscant
               〈◊〉
               ,
               solum
               verum
               Deum
               ,
               &
               quem
               〈◊〉
               Iesum
               Christum
               .
               Ego
               te
               glorificavi
               sup●r
               terram
               ,
               opi●us
               consummavi
               quod
               dedists
               mihi
               ut
               faciam
               :
               Et
               nunc
               clarific●tu
               me
               ,
               〈◊〉
               apud
               〈◊〉
               〈…〉
            
             &c.
             and
             with
             that
             he
             shut
             the
             book
             together
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Here
               is
               even
               learning
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               my
               lives
               end
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             S●eriff
             .
             being
             ready
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             again
             among
             certain
             of
             the
             Sheriffs
             men
             ,
             with
             a
             new
             ▪
             and
             much
             greater
             company
             of
             weapons
             than
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             on
             the
             Tower-hill
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             East-●smith●●●lt
             himselfe
             praying
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             recording
             upon
             the
             words
             which
             he
             before
             had
             read
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             they
             that
             carried
             him
             offered
             to
             help
             him
             up
             the
             staires
             .
             But
             then
             (
             said
             he
             )
             nay
             Masters
             ,
             seeing
             I
             am
             come
             so
             farre
             lee
             me
             alone
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             see
             me
             shift
             for
             my self
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             up
             the
             staires
             without
             any
             help
             ,
             so
             lively
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             mervail●
             to
             them
             th●●
             
             knew
             before
             of
             his
             debility
             and
             weaknesse
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             was
             mounting
             up
             the
             staires
             ,
             the
             South-east
             Sun
             shined
             very
             bright
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             said
             to
             himselfe
             these
             words
             ,
             lifting
             up
             his
             hands
             :
             
               Accedite
               ad
               eum
               ,
               &
               illuminamini
               ,
               &
               facies
               vestrae
               non
               consundentur
               .
            
             By
             that
             time
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             it
             was
             about
             ten
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             where
             the
             Executioner
             being
             ready
             to
             doe
             his
             office
             ,
             kneeled
             downe
             to
             him
             (
             as
             the
             fashion
             is
             )
             and
             asked
             him
             forgivenesse
             :
             I
             forgive
             thee
             (
             said
             he
             )
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             thou
             shalt
             see
             me
             overcome
             thi●
             storme
             lustily
             .
             Then
             was
             his
             Gown
             and
             Tippet
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             stood
             in
             his
             Doublet
             and
             Hose
             ,
             in
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             whereof
             was
             no
             small
             number
             assembled
             to
             see
             this
             Execution
             :
             there
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             a
             long
             ▪
             lean
             ,
             and
             slender
             body
             ,
             having
             on
             it
             little
             other
             substance
             b●sides
             skin
             and
             bones
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             most
             part
             of
             the
             beholders
             mervailed
             much
             to
             see
             a
             living
             man
             so
             farre
             consumed
             ,
             for
             he
             seemed
             a
             very
             Image
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Death
             in
             a
             mans
             shape
             ,
             using
             a
             mans
             voice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             the
             King
             was
             something
             cruell
             to
             put
             such
             a
             man
             to
             death
             ,
             being
             so
             neere
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             that
             which
             was
             dying
             already
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             for
             pity
             sake
             to
             rid
             him
             of
             his
             pain
             .
          
           
           
             When
             the
             innocent
             and
             holy
             Man
             was
             come
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             people
             in
             effect
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             Christian
             people
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             hither
             to
             die
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Christs
             holy
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             thank
             God
             hitherto
             my
             stomack
             hath
             served
             me
             very
             well
             thereunto
             ▪
             so
             that
             yet
             I
             have
             not
             feared
             death
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             desire
             you
             all
             to
             help
             and
             assist
             with
             your
             prayers
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             very
             point
             and
             instant
             of
             deaths
             stroke
             ▪
             I
             may
             in
             that
             very
             moment
             stand
             stedfast
             ,
             without
             fainting
             in
             any
             one
             point
             of
             the
             Cathol
             .
             Faith●free
             from
             any
             fear
             .
             And
             I
             beseech
             Almighty
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             King
             and
             this
             Realme
             and
             that
             it
             may
             please
             him
             to
             bold
             his
             hand
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             s●nd
             the
             King
             good
             Councel
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             words
             he
             spake
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             cheerefull
             countenance
             ,
             such
             a
             stou●
             and
             constant
             courage
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             reverend
             gravity
             ,
             that
             he
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             not
             onely
             void
             of
             Feare
             ,
             but
             also
             glad
             of
             Death
             .
             B●sides
             this
             ,
             he
             uttered
             his
             words
             so
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             loud
             and
             cleare
             a
             voice
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             were
             astonished
             thereat
             ,
             and
             noted
             it
             for
             a
             miraculous
             thing
             ,
             to
             heare
             so
             plain
             and
             audible
             a
             voice
             come
             from
             so
             weak
             and
             sickly
             an
             old
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             youngest
             man
             in
             that
             presence
             ,
             being
             in
             good
             and
             perfect
             health
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             spoken
             to
             be
             better
             
             heard
             and
             perceived
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             .
             Then
             after
             these
             few
             words
             by
             him
             uttered
             ,
             he
             kneeled
             down
             on
             both
             ,
             his
             knees
             and
             said
             certain
             Prayers
             ,
             among
             which
             one
             was
             the
             Hymn
             of
             
               Te
               Deum
               Laudamus
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalm
             
               In
               te
               Domine
               Speravi
            
             .
             Then
             came
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             and
             bound
             a
             handkercheif
             about
             his
             eyes
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             holy
             Father
             lifting
             up
             his
             hands
             and
             heart
             towards
             heaven
             ,
             said
             a
             few
             prayers
             which
             were
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             fervent
             ,
             and
             devout
             :
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             head
             down
             on
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             little
             block
             ,
             where
             the
             Executioner
             being
             ready
             ,
             with
             a
             sharp
             and
             heavy
             Ax
             cut
             asunder
             his
             slender
             neck
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             which
             bled
             so
             abundantly
             ,
             that
             many
             wondred
             to
             see
             so
             much
             blood
             issu●
             out
             of
             so
             slender
             and
             leane
             a
             body
             .
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Executioner
             put
             it
             into
             a
             bag
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             meaning
             to
             have
             set
             it
             on
             the
             Bridge
             that
             night
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             commanded
             .
             The
             Lady
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             (
             who
             was
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             this
             holy
             mans
             death
             )
             had
             a
             certain
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             head
             before
             it
             was
             set
             up
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             being
             brought
             unto
             her
             ,
             she
             beheld
             it
             a
             space
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             contemptuously
             ,
             said
             these
             or
             the
             like
             words
             :
             
               Is
               this
               the
               head
               that
               so
               often
               exclaimed
               against
               me
               ?
               I
               trust
               it
               shall
               never
               
               do
               no
               more
               harm
               :
            
             &
             with
             that
             ,
             striking
             it
             upon
             the
             mouth
             with
             the
             back
             of
             her
             hand
             ,
             hurt
             one
             of
             her
             fingers
             upon
             a
             tooth
             that
             stuck
             somewhat
             more
             out
             than
             the
             rest
             did
             ,
             which
             finger
             after
             grew
             sore
             ,
             and
             putting
             her
             to
             pain
             many
             dayes
             after
             ,
             was
             nevertheless
             cured
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             much
             difficulty
             .
             But
             after
             it
             was
             healed
             ,
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             hurt
             place
             remained
             to
             be
             seen
             when
             her
             own
             head
             was
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             upon
             her
             shoulders
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             as
             a
             rare
             example
             of
             cruell
             boldness
             in
             that
             sex
             ,
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             fearfull
             ,
             and
             cannot
             behold
             such
             spectacles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             argueth
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             a
             wonderfull
             malice
             which
             she
             ,
             by
             likelihood
             ,
             bare
             to
             the
             holy
             man
             living
             ,
             that
             could
             thus
             cruelly
             use
             his
             head
             ,
             being
             dead
             .
             Then
             the
             Executioner
             stripping
             the
             body
             of
             his
             shirt
             and
             all
             his
             clothes
             ,
             he
             departed
             thence
             ,
             leaving
             the
             headless
             carkasse
             naked
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             where
             it
             remained
             after
             that
             sort
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             saving
             that
             one
             for
             pity
             and
             humanity
             sake
             ,
             cast
             a
             little
             straw
             over
             his
             privities
             ;
             &
             about
             eight
             of
             the
             clock
             in
             the
             evening
             commandment
             came
             from
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             to
             such
             as
             watched
             about
             the
             dead
             body
             (
             for
             it
             was
             still
             watched
             with
             many
             halberds
             &
             weapons
             )
             that
             they
             should
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             buried
             .
             Whereupon
             two
             of
             the
             watchers
             
             took
             it
             upon
             a
             holbert
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             carried
             it
             to
             a
             Church-yard
             there
             hard
             by
             ,
             called
             
               Alh
               :
               Barkin
            
             ,
             where
             on
             the
             Northside
             of
             the
             Church
             hard
             by
             the
             wall
             ,
             they
             digged
             a
             grave
             with
             their
             halberds
             ,
             and
             therein
             ,
             without
             any
             reverence
             ,
             tumbled
             the
             body
             of
             this
             holy
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             all
             naked
             and
             flat
             upon
             his
             belly
             ,
             without
             either
             shirt
             ,
             or
             other
             accustomed
             thing
             belonging
             to
             a
             christian
             mans
             buriall
             ,
             and
             so
             covered
             quickly
             with
             earth
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             on
             the
             day
             of
             St.
             Albane
             the
             Pro●omartyr
             of
             England
             ,
             being
             Tuesday
             the
             22.
             of
             Iune
             in
             the
             year
             of
             ou●
             redemption
             1535.
             and
             in
             the
             27.
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             reigne
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lived
             full
             threescore
             and
             sixteen
             years
             ,
             nine
             moneths
             and
             odde
             daies
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             after
             his
             burying
             ,
             the
             head
             being
             parboyled
             ,
             was
             pricked
             upon
             a
             pole
             and
             set
             on
             high
             upon
             London
             Bridge
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             holy
             Carthusians
             heads
             that
             suffered
             death
             lately
             before
             him
             .
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             omit
             to
             declare
             unto
             you
             the
             miraculous
             sight
             of
             this
             head
             ,
             which
             after
             it
             had
             stood
             up
             the
             space
             of
             fourteen
             dayes
             upon
             the
             bridge
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             perceived
             to
             wast
             nor
             consume
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             weather
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             very
             hot
             ,
             neither
             for
             the
             parboyling
             in
             hot
             water
             ,
             but
             grew
             daily
             fresher
             and
             fresher
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             his
             life-time
             he
             never
             looked
             
             so
             well
             ,
             for
             his
             cheeks
             being
             beautified
             with
             a
             comely
             red
             ,
             the
             face
             looked
             as
             though
             it
             had
             beholden
             the
             people
             passing
             by
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             many
             took
             for
             a
             miracle
             ,
             that
             Almighty
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             shew
             above
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             in
             this
             preserving
             the
             fresh
             and
             lively
             colour
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             surp●ssing
             the
             colour
             he
             had
             being
             alive
             ,
             whereby
             was
             noted
             to
             the
             world
             the
             innocence
             and
             holinesse
             of
             this
             blessed
             Father
             ,
             that
             thus
             innocently
             was
             content
             to
             lose
             his
             head
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             the
             holy
             Catholique
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             people
             coming
             daily
             to
             see
             this
             strange
             sight
             ,
             the
             passage
             over
             the
             bridge
             was
             so
             stopped
             with
             their
             going
             and
             coming
             ,
             that
             almost
             neither
             cart
             nor
             horse
             could
             passe
             :
             and
             therfore
             at
             the
             end
             of
             fourteen
             daies
             this
             Executioner
             was
             commanded
             to
             throw
             downe
             the
             head
             in
             the
             night-time
             into
             the
             R●ver
             of
             Thames
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             was
             set
             the
             head
             of
             the
             most
             blessed
             and
             constant
             Martyr
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             ,
             his
             Companion
             and
             fellow
             in
             all
             his
             troubles
             ,
             who
             suffered
             his
             passion
             the
             6.
             day
             of
             Iuly
             next
             following
             .
          
           
             And
             touching
             the
             place
             of
             his
             buriall
             in
             
               Barkin
               Church
            
             yard
             ,
             it
             was
             well
             observed
             at
             that
             time
             by
             divers
             worthy
             persons
             of
             the
             
             nations
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
            
             and
             France
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             abiding
             in
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             more
             diligently
             noted
             and
             wrote
             the
             course
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             lesse
             fear
             and
             suspition
             then
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             might
             or
             durst
             doe
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seaven
             yeares
             after
             his
             buriall
             ,
             there
             grew
             neither
             leaf
             nor
             grasse
             upon
             his
             grave
             ,
             but
             the
             earth
             still
             remained
             as
             bare
             as
             though
             it
             had
             been
             continually
             occupied
             and
             trodden
             .
          
           
             When
             by
             common
             fame
             this
             bloudy
             Execution
             was
             blown
             and
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             straight
             way
             the
             name
             of
             King
             Henry
             begun
             to
             grow
             odious
             among
             all
             good
             people
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             own
             Realm
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             all
             forreign
             Princes
             and
             Nations
             abroad
             through
             Christendome
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             Paul
             the
             third
             ,
             then
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             great
             grief
             signified
             these
             doings
             by
             severall
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             openly
             detesting
             the
             outrage
             of
             King
             Henry
             ,
             in
             committing
             such
             a
             wicked
             and
             manifest
             injury
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             freedome
             and
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             Christs
             universall
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             ,
             in
             short
             space
             after
             ,
             he
             pronounced
             the
             terrible
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             christian
             Emperour
             
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             was
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             word
             th●●eof
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             sent
             speedily
             for
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Eliot
            
             the
             Kings
             Embassadour
             ,
             there
             〈◊〉
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             heard
             any
             such
             newes
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             who
             answered
             him
             that
             he
             heard
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             yes
             ,
             said
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             too
             true
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             is
             now
             executed
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Bishop
             hath
             lately
             been
             before
             :
             and
             with
             that
             ,
             giving
             a
             sigh
             ,
             said
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             meant
             the
             K.
             to
             kill
             two
             such
             man
             ?
             for
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             was
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             purposes
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             King
             had
             not
             the
             like
             agai●●●
             in
             all
             his
             R●alm
             ,
             neither
             yet
             was
             to
             be
             matched
             through
             Christendome
             ,
             so
             that
             (
             said
             he
             )
             the
             King
             your
             Master
             hath
             in
             killing
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             killed
             at
             one
             blow
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             England
             .
             And
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             was
             well
             known
             for
             a
             man
             of
             such
             profound
             wisdome
             ,
             cunning
             ,
             and
             vertue
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             been
             towards
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             towards
             the
             King
             your
             Master
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             lost
             the
             best
             City
             in
             all
             my
             Dominion
             than
             such
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             King
             Francis
             the
             French
             King
             (
             though
             in
             some
             respects
             a
             man
             to
             be
             wished
             otherwise
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             yet
             )
             talking
             on
             a
             time
             with
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Wallop
            
             the
             Kings
             Embassadour
             ,
             of
             those
             two
             blessed
             men
             ,
             told
             
             him
             plainly
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             King
             his
             master
             had
             a
             very
             hard
             heart
             ,
             that
             could
             put
             to
             death
             two
             such
             worthy
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             〈…〉
             within
             his
             Realm
             ,
             whereof
             K.
             〈…〉
             advertised
             ,
             took
             it
             very
             ill
             at
             the
             〈…〉
             King
             Francis
             ,
             for
             〈…〉
             of
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             don●
             nothing
             but
             that
             himself
             was
             first
             made
             privy
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             statute
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             he
             was
             tall
             and
             comely
             ,
             exceeding
             the
             common
             and
             middle
             sort
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             fix
             foot
             in
             height
             ,
             and
             being
             therewith
             very
             slender
             and
             lean
             ,
             was
             neverthelesse
             upright
             and
             well
             formed
             ,
             straight
             back'd
             ,
             big
             joyn●ed
             ,
             and
             strongly
             sinewed
             ,
             his
             haire
             by
             〈◊〉
             black
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             later
             time
             ,
             throug●
             age
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             turned
             to
             hoarinesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             whitenesse
             ,
             his
             eye
             large
             and
             round
             ,
             neither
             full
             black
             nor
             full
             gray
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             mixt
             colour
             between
             both
             ,
             his
             forehead
             smooth
             and
             large
             ,
             his
             nose
             of
             a
             good
             and
             even
             proportion
             ,
             somewhat
             wide
             mouth'd
             and
             big
             jaw'd
             ,
             as
             one
             ordained
             to
             utt●r
             much
             speech
             ,
             wherein
             was
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             a
             certaine
             com●linesse
             ,
             his
             skin
             somewhat
             tawny
             ,
             mixed
             with
             many
             blew
             vein●
             ,
             his
             face
             ,
             hands
             ,
             &
             all
             his
             body
             ,
             so
             bare
             of
             flesh
             ,
             as
             is
             almost
             ineredible
             ,
             which
             came
             (
             rather
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             )
             by
             the
             great
             abstinence
             and
             penance
             he
             used
             upon
             
             himself
             many
             yeares
             together
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             youth
             .
             In
             his
             countenance
             he
             bare
             such
             a
             rev●rend
             gravity
             ,
             and
             therewith
             in
             his
             doings
             exercised
             such
             discre●t
             severity
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             equalls
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             his
             Superiours
             he
             was
             honoured
             and
             feared
             ;
             in
             speech
             he
             was
             very
             mild
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             and
             modest
             ,
             saving
             in
             matters
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Charge
             ,
             which
             then
             began
             to
             trouble
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             would
             be
             earnest
             above
             his
             accustomed
             order
             ;
             but
             vainly
             ,
             or
             without
             cause
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             speak
             ,
             neither
             was
             his
             ordinary
             talk
             of
             common
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             Divinity
             and
             high
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Joyes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Paines
             of
             Hell
             ,
             of
             the
             glorious
             death
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             strait
             I
             fe
             of
             Confessors
             ,
             with
             such
             like
             vertuous
             and
             pro●itable
             talk
             ,
             which
             he
             alwaies
             uttered
             with
             such
             a
             heavenly
             grace
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             were
             alwaies
             a
             great
             edifying
             to
             his
             hearers
             ;
             he
             had
             such
             a
             continuall
             impression
             of
             death
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             his
             mouth
             never
             ceased
             to
             utter
             the
             inward
             thoughts
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             all
             times
             of
             his
             exercise
             ,
             but
             also
             at
             his
             meales
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             alwayes
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Death
             came
             never
             out
             of
             season
             :
             and
             of
             his
             own
             end
             ,
             he
             would
             now
             and
             then
             (
             as
             occasion
             of
             speech
             was
             given
             )
             cast
             out
             such
             words
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             
             some
             fore-knowledge
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             ;
             for
             divers
             of
             his
             Chaplaines
             and
             houshold
             servants
             have
             reported
             ,
             that
             long
             before
             his
             death
             they
             have
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             die
             in
             his
             bed
             ;
             but
             alwaies
             in
             speaking
             thereof
             ,
             he
             would
             utter
             his
             words
             with
             such
             a
             cheerefull
             countenance
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             easily
             perceive
             him
             rather
             to
             conceive
             joy
             ,
             than
             sorrow
             thereat
             :
             in
             study
             he
             was
             very
             laborious
             and
             painfull
             ;
             in
             preaching
             assiduous
             ,
             ever
             beating
             down
             heresies
             and
             vice
             ;
             in
             prayer
             most
             fervent
             and
             devout
             ;
             in
             fasting
             ,
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             pun●shing
             of
             his
             lean
             body
             ,
             rigorous
             ,
             without
             measure
             .
             And
             generally
             in
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             a
             true
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             all
             the
             B●shops
             of
             England
             ,
             living
             in
             his
             daies
             ,
             the
             very
             mirrour
             and
             lantherne
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             One
             that
             was
             Dean
             of
             Rochester
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             named
             Mr.
             Philips
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             when
             certaine
             Commissioners
             w●re
             coming
             towards
             him
             to
             search
             his
             house
             for
             books
             ,
             he
             ,
             for
             ●eare
             ,
             burned
             a
             large
             volume
             ,
             which
             this
             holy
             Bishop
             had
             compiled
             ,
             containing
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             story
             and
             matter
             of
             D●vorce
             ,
             which
             volume
             he
             gave
             him
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             a
             little
             before
             his
             trouble
             ;
             for
             the
             losse
             whereof
             the
             Deane
             would
             many
             times
             after
             lament
             ,
             and
             
             wish
             the
             book
             whole
             againe
             ,
             upon
             condition
             he
             had
             not
             one
             groat
             to
             live
             on
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             third
             writing
             (
             as
             before
             is
             said
             )
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendome
             of
             the
             dealings
             of
             K●ng
             Henry
             against
             this
             goodly
             man
             ,
             wrote
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             one
             Letter
             to
             Ferdinando
             King
             of
             Romans
             ,
             which
             I
             my self
             have
             seen
             and
             read
             .
             In
             this
             Letter
             ,
             after
             great
             complaint
             made
             of
             King
             Henry
             for
             killing
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             whom
             be
             before
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             sanctity
             and
             vertue
             ,
             had
             inrolled
             in
             the
             number
             and
             society
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             hoping
             thereby
             that
             all
             should
             have
             turned
             to
             his
             better
             safety
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             because
             that
             dignity
             in
             all
             places
             hath
             ever
             been
             acounted
             sacred
             ,
             yet
             now
             falling
             ou
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             compare
             the
             doing●
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             to
             the
             doing
             ;
             of
             his
             Progenitors
             K.
             Hen.
             2.
             and
             this
             holy
             Father
             he
             compareth
             ,
             or
             rather
             preferreth
             ,
             to
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             his
             K●ng
             Henry
             did
             not
             onely
             〈◊〉
             the
             imp●ety
             of
             that
             K●ng
             ,
             but
             also
             went
             farre
             beyond
             him
             ,
             for
             where
             he
             slew
             one
             ,
             this
             sl●w
             many
             .
             St.
             Thomas
             defended
             the
             right
             of
             one
             particular
             Church
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Universall
             ;
             that
             King
             killed
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             but
             this
             King
             hath
             put
             to
             death
             a
             Cardinall
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rom●
             ;
             that
             King
             exiled
             St.
             
             Thomas
             by
             long
             banishment
             ,
             but
             this
             King
             tormented
             this
             holy
             man
             by
             long
             &
             hard
             imprisonment
             ;
             he
             sent
             unto
             S.
             Thomas
             certain
             hired
             men
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             to
             this
             was
             ●ssig●ed
             onely
             a
             hungman
             ;
             he
             caused
             St.
             Thomas
             to
             be
             sl●in
             by
             a
             forcible
             death
             ,
             but
             this
             by
             a
             shameful
             torment
             hath
             killed
             the
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             (
             in
             conc●usion
             )
             sought
             to
             purge
             himself
             before
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             laying
             the
             fault
             upon
             others
             ,
             did
             with
             humility
             ,
             take
             upon
             him
             such
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             him
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             B●shop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             this
             with
             a
             most
             obstinate
             ●inde
             ,
             defended
             his
             own
             horrible
             fact
             ,
             shewing
             hims●lf
             not
             onely
             unwilling
             to
             do
             penance
             ,
             but
             also
             b●cometh
             a
             stubborne
             and
             rebellious
             enemy
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Then
             consider
             what
             that
             man
             of
             happy
             memory
             (
             Cardinall
             Poole
             )
             wr●teth
             of
             him
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             life●
             time
             both
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             specially
             in
             that
             book
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             intituled
             
               Pro
               Ecclesiasticae
               Vnitatis
               def●●sione
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             extolleth
             the
             name
             of
             this
             blessed
             Prelate
             ,
             with
             words
             according
             to
             his
             great
             worthinesse
             ,
             saying
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             Abassadour
             had
             bee●
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             among
             all
             the
             
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             so
             sit
             a
             man
             be
             chosen
             as
             he
             ,
             for
             what
             other
             man
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             have
             ye
             presently
             ,
             or
             of
             many
             yeares
             past
             had
             comparably
             with
             him
             in
             sanctity
             ,
             learning
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             carefull
             diligence
             in
             the
             office
             and
             duty
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             of
             whom
             ye
             may
             justly
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             N●tions
             ,
             glory
             and
             rejoice
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             Christendome
             were
             narrowly
             sought
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             found
             out
             any
             one
             man
             that
             in
             all
             things
             did
             accomplish
             the
             parts
             and
             degrees
             of
             a
             Bishop
             equ●l
             with
             him
             .
             Further
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             laudeth
             him
             highly
             for
             his
             great
             travaile
             and
             care
             in
             the
             education
             of
             youth
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             young
             Students
             in
             the
             U●iversity
             of
             Cambr.
             for
             that
             by
             his
             onely
             mean
             and
             motion
             ,
             that
             noble
             and
             right
             vertu●us
             L●dy
             Margaret
             ,
             Countesse
             of
             Richmond
             and
             Derby
             ,
             sometimes
             his
             Mistress
             ,
             erected
             two
             famous
             Colledges
             in
             that
             University
             (
             as
             before
             in
             this
             History
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             wherein
             young
             Schollers
             receive
             great
             comfort
             toward
             their
             instruction
             in
             Learning
             unto
             which
             number
             himself
             became
             also
             a
             very
             〈◊〉
             and
             Father
             ,
             and
             being
             after
             chosen
             by
             the
             whole
             consent
             of
             the
             University
             to
             the
             room
             of
             their
             high
             Chancellour
             ,
             he
             b●●ame
             no
             less
             carefull
             over
             them
             than
             over
             the
             slock
             of
             his
             Diocess
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             high
             praises
             ,
             this
             most
             vertuous
             ,
             
             learned
             ,
             and
             high-borne
             Cardinall
             set
             down
             very
             bountifully
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             blessed
             Sir
             
               T.
               Moor
            
             ,
             his
             companion
             and
             fellow
             in
             adversity
             and
             trouble
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             talk
             ,
             ministred
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             daughter
             Mrs.
             Roper
             ,
             about
             refusing
             the
             oath
             by
             my
             L.
             of
             Roch.
             &
             himself
             ,
             saith
             in
             a
             certain
             Epistle
             to
             his
             ●●id
             daughter
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             him
             in
             such
             a
             reverend
             estimation
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             learning
             ,
             &
             long
             approv'd
             vertue
             together
             ,
             he
             reckoneth
             in
             this
             Realme
             no
             one
             man
             to
             be
             matched
             or
             compared
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             renouned
             B.
             of
             Nuceria
             ,
             and
             most
             el●quent
             Historiographer
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             
               P.
               Iovius
            
             ,
             although
             he
             lacketh
             no
             commendation
             of
             him
             throughout
             all
             his
             whole
             History
             ,
             yet
             in
             one
             place
             specially
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             acceptance
             of
             his
             great
             charge
             of
             a
             B●shoprick
             ,
             he
             became
             so
             vigilant
             over
             his
             stock
             the
             space
             of
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             his
             owne
             country
             people
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             other
             outward
             nations
             :
             then
             he
             greatly
             reverenceth
             him
             for
             his
             constant
             piety
             ,
             in
             defending
             the
             Marriage
             between
             K.
             Hen.
             and
             his
             lawful
             wife
             Q.
             ●ath
             ,
             and
             for
             withstanding
             the
             Kings
             wilfull
             minde
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             so
             absurdly
             the
             name
             &
             title
             of
             supreme
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             he
             did
             not
             refuse
             even
             in
             his
             
             old
             age
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             losse
             of
             liberty
             ,
             livings
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             .
          
           
             Then
             weigh
             what
             is
             said
             of
             him
             by
             that
             most
             eloquent
             and
             learned
             Father
             
               Stanstau●
               Hosmes
            
             ,
             B●shop
             of
             Warima
             in
             Poland
             ,
             and
             Cardinall
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             of
             Confutation
             against
             Brentius
             the
             Heretique
             ,
             his
             words
             being
             thus
             ,
             
               Fatemur
               &
               nos
               Br●nti
            
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             he
             sheweth
             very
             notably
             ,
             how
             ,
             although
             in
             all
             ages
             Heretiques
             have
             lift
             up
             themselves
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             not
             forsaken
             or
             left
             her
             destitute
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           
             Neither
             hath
             God
             in
             these
             our
             unfortunate
             daies
             ,
             failed
             his
             Church
             ;
             for
             whereas
             you
             Lutherans
             are
             broken
             forth
             ,
             and
             from
             you
             are
             sprung
             
               Zuinglius
               ,
               Munserans
            
             ,
             or
             Patimontans
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             Hereticks
             mo
             God
             hath
             produced
             against
             you
             into
             the
             battell
             ,
             many
             worthy
             men
             indued
             with
             singular
             wit
             ,
             and
             excellent
             learning
             ,
             by
             whom
             your
             raging
             madness
             might
             be
             suppressed
             and
             put
             down
             .
             Among
             whom
             especially
             ,
             and
             by
             name
             ,
             was
             that
             famous
             holy
             man
             Iohn
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Catholique
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             never
             stuck
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             read
             of
             
               Cocleus
               ,
               
               Wycelleas
               ,
               Eckius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             learned
             writings
             of
             Ger●any
             ,
             of
             the
             worthy
             Bishop
             and
             eloquent
             Writer
             ,
             Osorius
             ,
             of
             
               Alphonsus
               d●
               Castro
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             Spaine
             and
             Portugall
             ,
             besides
             a
             number
             of
             such
             other
             learned
             Fathers
             of
             many
             Nations
             ,
             whereof
             some
             lived
             in
             his
             own
             daies
             ,
             and
             some
             since
             ,
             shall
             easily
             perceive
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             for
             his
             profound
             learning
             ,
             and
             rare
             vertue
             ,
             highly
             reverenced
             and
             esteemed
             thoroughout
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             if
             his
             writings
             and
             doings
             be
             well
             compared
             ,
             ye
             shall
             find
             him
             most
             like
             those
             holy
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             laid
             the
             very
             first
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             upon
             the
             which
             we
             have
             since
             rested
             and
             stayed
             our selves
             ,
             whom
             to
             describe
             wholly
             and
             fully
             unto
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             worthiness
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             ,
             neither
             am
             able
             to
             doe
             ●
             ,
             yea
             were
             I
             as
             elequent
             as
             Cic●ro
             ,
             or
             as
             witty
             and
             subtill
             as
             Aristotle
             ,
             as
             copious
             as
             Demosthenes
             ,
             or
             as
             profound
             in
             Philosophy
             as
             Plato
             ,
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             innumerable
             were
             his
             singular
             vertues
             .
          
           
             But
             herein
             I
             will
             content
             my self
             with
             the
             generall
             commendation
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             famous
             Universities
             of
             Divinity
             in
             Europe
             do
             give
             this
             learned
             man
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             
             and
             alledging
             his
             works
             for
             great
             authority
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             may
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             unto
             Iustus
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             just
             and
             true
             Successor
             ;
             the
             place
             of
             his
             birth
             he
             doth
             greatly
             beautifie
             with
             the
             glorious
             Bishop
             St.
             Iohn
             of
             Beverly
             ;
             to
             the
             Country
             of
             Kent
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             ornament
             with
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             in
             gravity
             of
             his
             writing
             he
             is
             to
             be
             reverenced
             with
             St.
             Bede
             ;
             for
             stout
             defending
             the
             right
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             blessed
             Bishop
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             St.
             C●rysostome
             ;
             in
             praying
             for
             his
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             he
             resembleth
             holy
             St.
             Stephen
             ;
             in
             constancy
             and
             stoutnesse
             of
             his
             Martyrdome
             he
             was
             a
             second
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             to
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             we
             shall
             observe
             the
             wonderfull
             working
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             whose
             judgements
             are
             secret
             and
             strange
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             much
             to
             be
             marked
             and
             noted
             in
             him
             and
             his
             adherents
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             is
             patient
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             because
             he
             expectth
             the
             amendment
             of
             our
             sinfull
             lives
             :
             so
             is
             he
             also
             just
             in
             his
             doings
             ,
             and
             pun●sheth
             grievously
             ,
             when
             no
             amendment
             is
             endeavoured
             ,
             as
             now
             may
             well
             be
             perceived
             by
             those
             
             perceive
             by
             those
             persons
             that
             were
             persecuters
             of
             this
             blessed
             man
             ;
             for
             they
             escaped
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             heavy
             hand
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             declared
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             
               In
               quo
               quis
               peccat
               in
               ●o
               punitur
               ,
            
             the
             Almighty
             (
             commonly
             )
             makes
             rods
             for
             our
             own
             sins
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             often
             punisheth
             those
             that
             offend
             him
             ,
             as
             here
             most
             notably
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             three
             fold
             manner
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             which
             accused
             him
             to
             be
             so
             cru●●l
             to
             this
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             punes
             of
             Death
             could
             satisfie
             his
             ir●full
             indignation
             :
             As
             first
             for
             resisting
             his
             so
             inord
             〈…〉
             of
             changing
             wives
             .
             Secondly
             for
             his
             refusall
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             his
             constant
             disapprovement
             of
             the
             unlawfull
             cou●ses
             which
             he
             took
             to
             procure
             unto
             himselfe
             〈◊〉
             male
             .
             Thirdly
             for
             withstanding
             his
             Supremacy
             in
             causes
             E●clesisticall
             .
             These
             were
             the
             three
             causes
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             Trident
             he
             st●uck
             into
             the
             breast
             of
             Innocence
             ▪
             whiles
             the
             three●
             pointed
             Scept●r
             made
             their
             severall
             entries
             within
             his
             own
             bo●ome
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             that
             robb'd
             so
             many
             breasts
             of
             the
             poss●ssion
             of
             so
             great
             joy
             and
             happinesse
             in
             being
             his
             through
             his
             desire
             of
             change
             ,
             found
             change
             a
             robbery
             to
             his
             own
             hearts
             contentment
             in
             so
             many
             wives
             ,
             which
             lawfully
             
             were
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             for
             of
             the
             six
             bells
             whereon
             he
             rung
             this
             change
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             were
             repudiate
             ,
             two
             beheaded
             ,
             one
             wittingly
             killed
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             so
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             determined
             to
             have
             sent
             her
             to
             the
             Tower
             so
             far
             onward
             in
             her
             way
             to
             her
             Predecessors
             fates
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             approaching
             death
             caused
             her
             to
             survive
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             viz.
             the
             unlawful
             meanes
             which
             he
             took
             to
             have
             succession
             by
             his
             issue
             male
             ,
             those
             females
             who
             he
             illegitimated
             ,
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             his
             issue
             male
             deceased
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             succeed
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             viz.
             his
             assuming
             (
             and
             taken
             upon
             him
             )
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             whose
             doings
             herein
             were
             neither
             approved
             by
             the
             Roman
             party
             (
             as
             monstrous
             in
             their
             opinions
             )
             nor
             by
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Zuingl●ans
             as
             different
             from
             theirs
             )
             but
             what
             the
             holy
             Martyrs
             conjectured
             ;
             thereupon
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             for
             ,
             said
             he
             in
             the
             Convocation-house
             ,
             (
             when
             this
             businesse
             was
             in
             scanning
             )
             the
             King
             desires
             that
             we
             would
             make
             him
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             his
             successors
             will
             expect
             to
             be
             the
             like
             :
             what
             if
             his
             Successor
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             a
             child
             ,
             or
             a
             woman
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             governed
             by
             such
             ?
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             ridiculousnesse
             of
             the
             usurpation
             ,
             left
             him
             none
             but
             women
             and
             a
             
             child
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             that
             office
             ;
             women
             that
             could
             not
             speak
             ,
             and
             a
             childe
             that
             knew
             not
             how
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             at
             the
             length
             he
             had
             neither
             male
             nor
             female
             to
             sit
             any
             more
             upon
             the
             Throne
             than
             in
             the
             Chair
             ,
             Death
             having
             made
             all
             their
             hands
             (
             issueless
             )
             as
             unapt
             to
             sway
             the
             Scepter
             ,
             as
             improper
             for
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             before
             your
             eyes
             ,
             his
             last
             will
             and
             Testan●ent
             ,
             with
             some
             observations
             upon
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   
                     Henrici
                     Octavi
                     Testamentum
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     nomine
                     Dei
                     ,
                     gloriosaeque
                     &
                     benedictae
                     virginis
                     Mariae
                     dominae
                     nostrae
                     ,
                     totiusque
                     sanctae
                     societatis
                     caelictum
                     ,
                     nos
                     Henricus
                     Dei
                     gratia
                     Rex
                     
                       Angliae
                       ,
                       Franciae
                    
                     &
                     Hiberniae
                     ,
                     defensor
                     fidei
                     ;
                     &
                     in
                     terris
                     immediate
                     sub
                     Deo
                     supremum
                     caput
                     Ecclesiae
                     Anglicanae
                     &
                     Hiberniae
                     ,
                     ejus
                     nominis
                     octavus
                     :
                     revocantes
                     in
                     memoriam
                     magna
                     dona
                     &
                     beneficia
                     omnipotentis
                     Dei
                     nobis
                     collata
                     in
                     hac
                     vita
                     transitoria
                     ,
                     ipsi
                     submisse
                     himilimas
                     reddimus
                     gratias
                     ,
                     agnoscentes
                     nos
                     ipsos
                     protinus
                     insufficientes
                     ex
                     ulla
                     parte
                     ad
                     eadem
                     beneficia
                     promerenda
                     aut
                     compensenda
                     :
                     quin
                     potius
                     metuentes
                     ne
                     illa
                     non
                     digna
                     receperimus
                     :
                     perpendentes
                     ulterius
                     apud
                     nos
                     ipsos
                     ,
                     esse
                     nos
                     (
                     ut
                     &
                     totum
                     genus
                     humanum
                     )
                     mortales
                     ,
                     in
                     peccato
                     natos
                     ;
                     cernentes
                     nihilominus
                     &
                     sperantes
                     ,
                     omnem
                     Christianam
                     creaturam
                     in
                     hoc
                     transitorio
                     
                     miseroque
                     mundo
                     viventem
                     sub
                     Deo
                     ,
                     (
                     dummodo
                     in
                     fide
                     stabilita
                     conetu●
                     &
                     exerceat
                     in
                     hac
                     vita
                     si
                     tempus
                     habuerit
                     ,
                     talia
                     charitatis
                     &
                     pietatis
                     opera
                     quae
                     scriptura
                     injungit
                     ,
                     quaeque
                     ad
                     Dei
                     honorem
                     &
                     beneplacitum
                     faciunt
                     )
                     ordinatam
                     esse
                     ut
                     per
                     Christi
                     passionem
                     salvetur
                     ,
                     &
                     ad
                     ae●srnam
                     vitam
                     pertingat
                     ,
                     de
                     quorum
                     numero
                     veraciter
                     ,
                     confidimus
                     nos
                     ipsos
                     per
                     Dei
                     gratiam
                     existere
                     :
                     Considerantes
                     etiam
                     unamquamque
                     creaturam
                     quanto
                     fuerit
                     sublimior
                     statu
                     ,
                     honore
                     ,
                     &
                     auctoritate
                     in
                     hoc
                     saeculo
                     ,
                     tanto
                     esse
                     obstrict
                     orem
                     ,
                     aut
                     amer
                     Deum
                     ,
                     eique
                     serviat
                     ,
                     &
                     gratias
                     agat
                     ,
                     tantoque
                     diligentius
                     conari
                     deberi
                     ut
                     bona
                     opera
                     charitatis
                     faciat
                     ,
                     ad
                     laudē
                     ,
                     honorem
                     &
                     gloriam
                     omnipotentis
                     Dei
                     ;
                     memoria
                     etiam
                     repetentes
                     ,
                     dignitatem
                     ,
                     honorem
                     ,
                     regnum
                     ,
                     &
                     gubernationem
                     ,
                     ad
                     quae
                     nos
                     vocavit
                     omnipotens
                     Deus
                     in
                     hoc
                     mundo
                     ▪
                     quoque
                     haec
                     ,
                     nos
                     ipsi
                     nec
                     ulla
                     alia
                     mortalis
                     creatura
                     noverit
                     tempus
                     aut
                     locum
                     quando
                     vel
                     ubi
                     placebit
                     omnipotenti
                     Deo
                     nos
                     ex
                     hoc
                     transitorio
                     
                     saeculo
                     evocare
                     :
                     Idcirco
                     volentes
                     &
                     meditantes
                     per
                     Dei
                     gratiam
                     ,
                     ante
                     nostrum
                     ex
                     eodum
                     mundo
                     transitum
                     ,
                     disponere
                     &
                     ordinare
                     nostram
                     ultimam
                     mentem
                     ,
                     voluntatem
                     &
                     testamentum
                     ,
                     eo
                     modo
                     quo
                     confidimus
                     gratum
                     fore
                     omnipotenti
                     Deo
                     ,
                     unico
                     salvatori
                     nostro
                     Jesu
                     Christo
                     ,
                     &
                     toti
                     societati
                     coeli
                     ad
                     satisfactionem
                     etiam
                     omnium
                     piorum
                     fratrum
                     in
                     terra
                     ,
                     adhuc
                     integra
                     perfectaque
                     mente
                     adhaerentes
                     totaliter
                     rectae
                     fidei
                     Christi
                     ejusque
                     doctrinae
                     ,
                     poenirentes
                     de
                     veteri
                     detestabilique
                     vita
                     ,
                     habentes
                     perfectam
                     voluntatem
                     &
                     mentem
                     per
                     ejus
                     gratiam
                     nunquam
                     ab
                     ea
                     deflectere
                     ,
                     quamdiu
                     ulla
                     memoria
                     ,
                     spiritus
                     aut
                     interior
                     cognitio
                     fuerit
                     in
                     hoc
                     nostro
                     mortali
                     corpore
                     ,
                     humilime
                     &
                     cordialissime
                     commendamus
                     &
                     legamus
                     animā
                     nostrā
                     omnipotenti
                     Deo
                     ,
                     qui
                     eam
                     in
                     su●
                     persona
                     redemit
                     pretioso
                     corpore
                     &
                     sanguine
                     suo
                     in
                     tempore
                     passionis
                     suae
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     pleniorem
                     ejus
                     rei
                     memoriam
                     relequit
                     hic
                     nobiscum
                     in
                     ecclesia
                     sua
                     militante
                     consecrationem
                     ,
                     
                     &
                     administratonem
                     pretiosi
                     corporis
                     &
                     sanguinis
                     sui
                     ,
                     ad
                     consolationem
                     nostram
                     non
                     mediocrem
                     ,
                     si
                     nos
                     etiam
                     ita
                     gratanter
                     accipimus
                     ,
                     sicut
                     ille
                     gratanter
                     ,
                     &
                     quantum
                     ex
                     hominum
                     parte
                     est
                     ,
                     immerenter
                     ,
                     ad
                     nostrum
                     ,
                     non
                     secu●
                     bonum
                     illam
                     ordinavit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Instanter
                     e●iam
                     rogamus
                     &
                     obsecramus
                     beatam
                     virginem
                     Mariam
                     ,
                     Dei
                     matrem
                     ,
                     totamque
                     sanctam
                     societatem
                     coeli
                     ,
                     ut
                     continuo
                     p●o
                     nobis
                     &
                     nobiscum
                     precentur
                     quam
                     diu
                     in
                     hoc
                     mundo
                     vivimus
                     &
                     in
                     nostro
                     transitu
                     de
                     illo
                     ,
                     ut
                     citius
                     pertingamus
                     ad
                     vitam
                     aeternam
                     quam
                     &
                     speramus
                     &
                     vendicamus
                     ex
                     Christi
                     passione
                     ,
                     &
                     verbo
                     ,
                     quantum
                     ad
                     corpus
                     meum
                     ,
                     quod
                     quando
                     inde
                     anima
                     discesserit
                     ,
                     manebit
                     eadaver
                     ,
                     atque
                     ita
                     ad
                     vilem
                     materiam
                     unde
                     factum
                     fuerat
                     ,
                     redibit
                     :
                     nisi
                     locus
                     &
                     dignitas
                     ad
                     quam
                     nos
                     vocavit
                     Deus
                     ,
                     impediret
                     ;
                     &
                     ●
                     ne
                     notemur
                     quasi
                     violatores
                     humanitatis
                     ,
                     &
                     bonarum
                     consuetudinum
                     ,
                     quando
                     legi
                     Dei
                     non
                     contrariantur
                     :
                     contenti
                     sane
                     essemus
                     ut
                     quovis
                     in
                     loco
                     
                     ●●peliretur
                     Christianae
                     sepulturae
                     con
                     su●●o
                     ,
                     quantumvis
                     v●lis
                     foret
                     :
                     cinis
                     enim
                     est
                     duntaxat
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     cinerem
                     reverretur
                     :
                     Nihilominus
                     ,
                     quia
                     non
                     libenter
                     volumus
                     populo
                     nostro
                     videri
                     injuriam
                     facere
                     dignitati
                     ,
                     ad
                     quam
                     Deus
                     immeritos
                     nos
                     vocavit
                     ,
                     contenti
                     sumus
                     &
                     per
                     hanc
                     nostram
                     ultimam
                     voluntatem
                     ac
                     testamentum
                     volumus
                     &
                     ordinamus
                     ,
                     quod
                     hocce
                     corpus
                     nostrum
                     terrae
                     mandetur
                     ,
                     &
                     scpeliatur
                     in
                     choro
                     collegii
                     nostri
                     de
                     Windesor
                     ,
                     in
                     medio
                     spatio
                     inter
                     stalla
                     ,
                     &
                     summum
                     altare
                     ,
                     quodque
                     fiat
                     &
                     collocetur
                     ,
                     quam
                     primum
                     commodè
                     possit
                     post
                     decessum
                     nostrum
                     per
                     exequutores
                     nostros
                     ,
                     &
                     nostris
                     sumptibus
                     &
                     expensis
                     (
                     si
                     tamen
                     per
                     nos
                     ipsos
                     ,
                     in
                     vita
                     nostra
                     non
                     fiat
                     )
                     honorabile
                     monumentū
                     in
                     quo
                     ossa
                     nostra
                     requiescant
                     guod
                     monumentū
                     jam
                     pene
                     consummatū
                     est
                     ,
                     cum
                     cancellis
                     seu
                     cratibus
                     pulchris
                     circumpositis
                     :
                     in
                     quo
                     etiam
                     monumento
                     ,
                     volumus
                     ossa
                     ,
                     &
                     corpus
                     fidelis
                     ,
                     &
                     dilectae
                     ,
                     conjugis
                     nost●●●
                     reginae
                     Janae
                     simul
                     poni
                     :
                     utque
                     
                     projudeatur
                     ,
                     ordinetur
                     &
                     fiat
                     expensis
                     sumptibusque
                     nostris
                     ,
                     aut
                     exequutorum
                     nostrorum
                     si
                     tamen
                     in
                     nostra
                     vita
                     non
                     fiat
                     )
                     conveniens
                     altare
                     reverenter
                     ornatum
                     &
                     instructum
                     omnibus
                     requesitis
                     &
                     necessariis
                     ad
                     missas
                     quotidianas
                     ibidem
                     decendas
                     perpetuo
                     ,
                     donec
                     mundus
                     perseverat
                     .
                     Volumus
                     insuper
                     ut
                     sepulchra
                     &
                     altaria
                     regis
                     Henrici
                     sexti
                     &
                     Regis
                     Edwardi
                     quarti
                     ,
                     abavunculi
                     &
                     avi
                     nostri
                     fiant
                     forma
                     augustiori
                     magisque
                     principali
                     &
                     regali
                     risdem
                     in
                     locis
                     in
                     quibus
                     nunc
                     sunt
                     ,
                     idque
                     nostris
                     sumptibus
                     &
                     expensis
                     ,
                     &
                     insuper
                     voluntas
                     nostra
                     &
                     specialiter
                     desideramus
                     atque
                     requitimus
                     ,
                     ut
                     ubi
                     &
                     quandocunque
                     placuerit
                     Deo
                     nos
                     vocare
                     ex
                     hoc
                     mundo
                     transitorio
                     ad
                     infinitam
                     misericordiam
                     ,
                     &
                     gratiam
                     suam
                     ,
                     sive
                     ultra
                     Maria
                     aut
                     in
                     quocunque
                     loco
                     extra
                     nostrum
                     Angliae
                     Regnum
                     vel
                     intra
                     ipsum
                     exequutores
                     nostri
                     quam
                     primum
                     commode
                     poterunt
                     curent
                     omne
                     genus
                     servitii
                     divini
                     ,
                     quod
                     pro
                     defunctis
                     fieri
                     solet
                     pro
                     nobis
                     etiam
                     celebrari
                     idque
                     in
                     
                     proximo
                     maximeque
                     commodo
                     loco
                     ,
                     respectu
                     illius
                     in
                     quo
                     nos
                     ex
                     hac
                     vita
                     caduca
                     decedere
                     contigerit
                     .
                     Volumus
                     praeterea
                     ut
                     quandocunque
                     &
                     ubicunque
                     placuerit
                     Deo
                     nos
                     vocare
                     ex
                     misera
                     vita
                     ista
                     ad
                     infinitam
                     misericordiam
                     &
                     gratiam
                     suam
                     ,
                     sive
                     intra
                     regnum
                     sive
                     extra
                     ipsum
                     ,
                     exequutores
                     nostri
                     quam
                     poterunt
                     pio
                     ,
                     convenienti
                     et
                     celeri
                     modo
                     ordinent
                     &
                     procurent
                     ,
                     corpus
                     nostrum
                     transferri
                     &
                     portari
                     atque
                     convehi
                     ad
                     praedictum
                     collegium
                     nostrum
                     Windesorae
                     ,
                     quoque
                     servicium
                     Placebo
                     &
                     Dirige
                     ,
                     cum
                     concione
                     ,
                     &
                     missa
                     postero
                     mane
                     ,
                     nostris
                     sumptibus
                     &
                     expensis
                     devote
                     celebretur
                     ,
                     &
                     solemniter
                     observetur
                     ▪
                     ut
                     ibi
                     terra
                     mandetur
                     &
                     sepuliatur
                     in
                     loco
                     disignato
                     pro
                     sepulchro
                     seu
                     monumento
                     ,
                     ad
                     eum
                     finem
                     faciendo
                     :
                     &
                     haec
                     omnia
                     ut
                     fiant
                     devotissimo
                     ,
                     quo
                     fieri
                     poterunt
                     modo
                     .
                  
                   
                     Volumus
                     &
                     injungimus
                     executoribus
                     nostris
                     ,
                     quatenus
                     disponant
                     &
                     per
                     viam
                     eleemosinae
                     distribuant
                     pauperimis
                     maximeque
                     indigentibus
                     personis
                     quae
                     
                     inveniri
                     poterunt
                     (
                     exclusis
                     tamen
                     ,
                     quantum
                     ratio
                     postulat
                     ,
                     mendicis
                     ordinariis
                     )
                     idque
                     quam
                     brevissimo
                     intervallo
                     post
                     nostrum
                     de
                     hac
                     vita
                     transitoria
                     discessum
                     ,
                     summam
                     mille
                     marcarum
                     legalis
                     monetae
                     Angliae
                     ,
                     partim
                     quidem
                     eodem
                     ipso
                     in
                     loco
                     ,
                     in
                     quo
                     placuerit
                     Deo
                     nos
                     ad
                     suam
                     misericordiam
                     evocare
                     ;
                     partim
                     in
                     itinere
                     ,
                     partim
                     in
                     loco
                     ipso
                     sepulturae
                     nostiae
                     secundum
                     quod
                     ipsi
                     discretius
                     judicaverint
                     ut
                     populum
                     cui
                     hec
                     nostrae
                     elemosinae
                     tribuentur
                     ,
                     moneant
                     ,
                     ut
                     Deum
                     ex
                     corde
                     
                       precentur
                       propeccatis
                       nostris
                       &
                       salute
                       animae
                       nostrae
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Item
                     volumus
                     ,
                     ut
                     quanta
                     commode
                     fieri
                     poterit
                     celeritate
                     post
                     nostrum
                     ex
                     hoc
                     mundo
                     transitum
                     si
                     in
                     vita
                     nostra
                     id
                     non
                     fiat
                     )
                     Decanus
                     &
                     canonici
                     liberae
                     capellae
                     nost●ae
                     intra
                     castrum
                     Windesorae
                     habeant
                     in
                     maneriis
                     ,
                     terris
                     tenementis
                     &
                     spiritualibus
                     promotinibus
                     ad
                     annum
                     valorem
                     lexcentarum
                     librarum
                     ,
                     ultra
                     omnes
                     alias
                     expensas
                     ,
                     iisdem
                     assecuratum
                     ,
                     successoribus
                     eorum
                     in
                     perpetuum
                     ,
                     sub
                     his
                     conditionibus
                     sequentibus
                     
                     &
                     pro
                     debita
                     ad
                     impletionem
                     omnium
                     conditionum
                     inibi
                     contentarum
                     ,
                     per
                     formam
                     indentaturae
                     chirographo
                     nostro
                     subsignatae
                     ,
                     quae
                     transigetur
                     per
                     viam
                     pacti
                     &
                     contractus
                     in
                     eundem
                     sinem
                     inter
                     nos
                     &
                     praedictos
                     decanum
                     &
                     canonicos
                     in
                     vita
                     nostra
                     ,
                     viz.
                     praed●cti
                     D●canus
                     &
                     canonici
                     ●orumque
                     succ●ssores
                     in
                     perpetuum
                     habebunt
                     paratos
                     duos
                     presbi●eros
                     qui
                     Missas
                     dicunt
                     ad
                     prae●atum
                     Altare
                     in
                     loco
                     superius
                     designato
                     collocandum
                     :
                     &
                     post
                     decesrum
                     nostrum
                     celebrabunt
                     quatuor
                     solemnes
                     obitus
                     ,
                     pro
                     nobis
                     in
                     praedicto
                     Collegio
                     Windeso●ae
                     ,
                     curabuntque
                     solemnem
                     concionem
                     haberi
                     :
                     &
                     in
                     unoquoque
                     praedictorum
                     obituum
                     pauperibus
                     donent
                     decem
                     libras
                     (
                     i.
                     centum
                     francos
                     )
                     quotannis
                     in
                     perpetuum
                     ,
                     donent
                     tredecim
                     pauperibus
                     ,
                     qui
                     vocabuntur
                     equites
                     pauperes
                     unicuique
                     duod●cim
                     donarios
                     (
                     hoc
                     est
                     decem
                     asses
                     per
                     diem
                     ,
                     &
                     semel
                     per
                     singulos
                     annos
                     unicuique
                     togam
                     talarem
                     panni
                     albi
                     ,
                     habentem
                     in
                     pectore
                     acupictam
                     periscelidem
                     
                     seu
                     garteriā
                     cum
                     cruce
                     D.
                     Georgii
                     in
                     scuto
                     inclusam
                     intra
                     periscelidem
                     &
                     mantellam
                     panni
                     rubei
                     :
                     ut
                     uni
                     ex●llis
                     tredecim
                     ,
                     qui
                     constituetur
                     caput
                     &
                     rector
                     aliorum
                     ,
                     tres
                     libras
                     fex
                     solidos
                     &
                     octo
                     denarios
                     (
                     
                       i.
                       33.
                       
                       Froncos
                    
                     &
                     sex
                     asses
                     )
                     ultra
                     supraque
                     predictos
                     unicujusque
                     diei
                     duodecim
                     denarios
                     :
                     u●que
                     omni
                     dominica
                     totius
                     anni
                     in
                     perpetuū
                     curent
                     haberi
                     concionem
                     in
                     castro
                     Windesorae
                     ,
                     sicut
                     in
                     praefata
                     indentatura
                     ,
                     &
                     contractu
                     pleniùs
                     &
                     particularius
                     exprimetur
                     .
                     Volentes
                     &
                     onerantes
                     &
                     requirentes
                     filium
                     nostrum
                     principem
                     Edvardum
                     ,
                     omnesque
                     Ex●quutor●s
                     nostros
                     &
                     consulati●s
                     postea
                     nominandos
                     ,
                     omnesque
                     haeredes
                     nostios
                     &
                     successores
                     ,
                     qui
                     hujus
                     regni
                     reges
                     〈◊〉
                     sunt
                     ,
                     sicut
                     se
                     noverint
                     responsuros
                     coram
                     Deo
                     in
                     tremendo
                     judici●
                     die
                     ,
                     quat●nus
                     ipsi
                     ,
                     &
                     unusquisq●●psorum
                     p●ovideant
                     ,
                     ut
                     praed●cta
                     indentatura
                     &
                     assecuratio
                     ,
                     inter
                     nos
                     &
                     predictos
                     decanum
                     &
                     canonicos
                     transigenda
                     &
                     omnia
                     in
                     e●s
                     contenta
                     ,
                     debite
                     mādentur
                     exequutioni
                     .
                     
                     Observentur
                     ,
                     &
                     custodiantur
                     in
                     perpetuum
                     ,
                     juxta
                     
                       ha●d
                       extremam
                       voluntatem
                       nostram
                       atque
                       testamentum
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Reliquam
                     testamenti
                     partem
                     in
                     qua
                     de
                     successione
                     disponebatur
                     summatim
                     recitat
                     Sanderus
                     in
                     hunc
                     modum
                     :
                     ut
                     Edvardus
                     filius
                     ex
                     
                       Iana
                       Seimera
                    
                     ,
                     novē
                     natus
                     annos
                     primas
                     omnium
                     regnandi
                     vices
                     acciperit
                     ,
                     secundas
                     Maria●x
                     ●x
                     Catharina
                     ,
                     tertias
                     Elizabetha
                     ,
                     ex
                     
                       Anna
                       Bulleina
                    
                     postea
                     his
                     deficientibus
                     ad
                     illos
                     transire
                     successio
                     ad
                     quos
                     jure
                     cōmuni
                     pertineret
                     .
                     Deinde
                     impuberi
                     filio
                     sedecim
                     constituit
                     tutores
                     &
                     curatores
                     pari
                     potestate
                     ,
                     cosque
                     magna
                     ex
                     parte
                     Catholicos
                     ,
                     velut
                     aristocratia
                     quadam
                     monarchiam
                     temperans
                     .
                     Demum
                     valde
                     mandavit
                     ut
                     filius
                     in
                     fide
                     catholica
                     educaretur
                     ,
                     excepto
                     primatus
                     titulo
                     ,
                     quem
                     ei
                     reliquit
                     &
                     ut
                     regnum
                     ab
                     haeresibus
                     purgatum
                     teneretur
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             HE
             that
             had
             made
             void
             so
             many
             mens
             wills
             ,
             had
             his
             own
             made
             void
             in
             every
             par●icular
             .
             All
             those
             sixteen
             Counsellors
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             to
             governt
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             Son●
             minority
             ,
             either
             by
             threatning
             ,
             exclusion
             ,
             or
             imprisonment
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             forc●d
             to
             give
             way
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             wholly
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             gov●rnment
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             took
             such
             care
             that
             his
             Son
             should
             have
             none
             to
             be
             of
             his
             Councill
             but
             such
             as
             should
             be
             Catholiques
             ,
             had
             his
             will
             so
             performed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             one
             who
             took
             care
             that
             no
             Catholique
             should
             come
             〈◊〉
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             heads
             of
             these
             gainsayers
             of
             his
             will
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             his
             Son
             was
             l●ft
             in
             tuition
             of
             such
             hands
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             verily
             beli●ved
             ,
             made
             his
             Son
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             set
             up
             one
             upon
             his
             thron●
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             owne
             Daughter
             ;
             the
             Religion
             wherein
             his
             Son
             was
             bred
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             ,
             was
             changed
             ,
             his
             Lawes
             abrogated
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             took
             so
             many
             unlawfull
             courses
             to
             obtain
             issue
             ,
             had
             so
             many
             children
             ,
             who
             all
             of
             them
             died
             issu●l●sse
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             to
             the
             King
             I
             shall
             observe
             the
             punishment
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             which
             lighted
             neavily
             upon
             the
             Q●
             .
             (
             
               Anne
               Bullein
            
             )
             the
             chief
             and
             principal
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             wofu●
             Tragedie
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             short
             space
             was
             suddenly
             thrown
             down
             from
             the
             top
             of
             all
             her
             high
             D●gnity
             and
             Honour
             (
             whose
             Glory
             was
             exalted
             upon
             this
             mans
             ruine
             )
             and
             for
             a
             most
             vil●
             and
             abominable
             Incest
             committed
             with
             her
             owne
             brother
             ,
             condemn'd
             and
             accused
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             death
             by
             her
             owne
             fath●r
             ,
             together
             with
             divers
             others
             of
             her
             own
             kindred
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             then
             sitting
             in
             judgement
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             were
             her
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             she
             their
             Idoll
             ;
             whereupon
             she
             was
             executed
             at
             Tower
             hill
             ,
             her
             head
             being
             stricken
             off
             ▪
             of
             whose
             losse
             the
             King
             himself
             took
             such
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             next
             day
             after
             she
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             mourned
             for
             her
             in
             a
             Wedding
             garment
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             the
             Queen
             we
             will
             call
             to
             minde
             M.
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             warrant
             or
             authority
             ,
             pronounced
             the
             sentence
             of
             Divorce
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Queene
             (
             being
             calculated
             to
             the
             height
             of
             that
             Meridian
             )
             and
             afterwards
             called
             this
             holy
             man
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             prison
             for
             refusing
             the
             two
             new
             Oaths
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             
             the
             Kings
             new
             Marriage
             ▪
             the
             other
             of
             the
             new
             Supremacy
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             never
             delivered
             ,
             till
             death
             rid
             him
             of
             all
             worldly
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             This
             Archbishop
             lived
             till
             he
             was
             condemned
             for
             a
             traitour
             ,
             because
             he
             spred
             certain
             seditious
             Libels
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             assisted
             the
             Duke
             of
             Nort●umberland
             in
             his
             Rebellion
             (
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Lady
             Iane
             )
             against
             his
             lawfull
             Soveraigne
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             was
             done
             in
             Qu●en
             Mary
             her
             daies
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergie
             had
             somewhat
             else
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             burned
             him
             as
             a
             Heretique
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Mr.
             Rich
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Soliciter
             ,
             and
             the
             Dequoy
             to
             this
             good
             man
             ,
             who
             gave
             such
             strange
             and
             injurious
             testimony
             against
             him
             at
             his
             arr●ignment
             ,
             he
             lived
             to
             be
             deposed
             from
             all
             his
             high
             places
             and
             preferments
             ,
             and
             fell
             into
             deep
             disgrace
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             the
             King
             his
             Master
             ,
             but
             with
             those
             who
             afterwards
             sate
             at
             the
             stern
             in
             the
             young
             Kings
             time
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             affiction
             brought
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             to
             true
             repentance
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             he
             escaped
             without
             any
             further
             punishment
             than
             the
             clipping
             of
             his
             wings
             whilest
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             and
             the
             singing
             of
             his
             qody
             
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             :
             for
             his
             dead
             body
             being
             laid
             into
             a
             coffi●
             ,
             seared
             &
             imbalmed
             ,
             c●rtain
             candles
             that
             were
             set
             upon
             the
             hearse
             ,
             through
             the
             watchers
             negligence
             ,
             or
             absence
             ,
             fell
             downe
             ,
             and
             took
             hold
             first
             on
             the
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             the
             coffin
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             came
             unto
             the
             se●rcloaths
             ,
             that
             before
             any
             man
             could
             come
             unto
             the
             rescue
             ,
             the
             fire
             was
             pre●●y
             onward
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             to
             have
             deceived
             the
             worms
             .
          
           
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               shall
               conclude
               with
               Mr.
            
             Cromwell
             ,
             
               a
               shrewd
               enemy
               to
               this
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Agent
               in
               this
               businesse
               ;
               a
               man
               in
               whose
               behalf
               the
               Archb●shop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               thus
               writ
               in
               his
               behalf
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               after
               his
               troubles
               had
               beginning
               .
            
             viz.
             —
             A
             man
             that
             was
             so
             advanced
             by
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             whose
             surety
             was
             onely
             by
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             loved
             your
             Majesty
             no
             lesse
             than
             God
             ,
             who
             studied
             alwaies
             to
             set
             forward
             whatsoever
             was
             your
             Maj●sties
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             who
             cared
             for
             no
             mans
             displeasure
             to
             serve
             your
             Maiesties
             ,
             who
             was
             such
             a
             servant
             ,
             in
             my
             judgement
             ,
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             diligenc●
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             as
             no
             Prince
             in
             this
             Realm
             ever
             had
             the
             like
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             vigilant
             to
             preserve
             your
             Maiesty
             from
             all
             treasons
             ,
             that
             few
             could
             be
             so
             secretly
             conceived
             but
             he
             detected
             the
             same
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             such
             
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             noble
             Princes
             of
             memory
             ,
             King
             
               John
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             second
             ,
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             had
             had
             such
             a
             Councellour
             about
             them
             ,
             I
             suppose
             they
             should
             never
             have
             been
             so
             treacherously
             abandoned
             and
             overthrowne
             ,
             as
             those
             good
             Princes
             were
             .
             Who
             shall
             your
             Grace
             trust
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             you
             mistrust
             him
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             I
             bewaile
             and
             lame●t
             your
             Grace's
             chance
             herein
             ▪
             I
             wot
             not
             whom
             your
             Grace
             may
             trust
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             fidelity
             ,
             ability
             ,
             and
             good
             service
             ,
             advanced
             successively
             to
             the
             d●gnities
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Rolls
             ,
             Biron
             ,
             Lord
             Privy
             Seale
             ,
             Knight
             of
             the
             G●rter
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             Lord
             high
             Chamberlaine
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             higher
             than
             all
             this
             ,
             V●car
             generall
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGLAND
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             Office
             he
             took
             place
             above
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             Metropolitanes
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             notw●thstanding
             he
             was
             arrested
             at
             the
             Councell
             ●●ble
             of
             high
             Treason
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolke
             ,
             when
             he
             least
             suspected
             any
             such
             desig●e
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             brought
             ●hence
             unto
             the
             Hill
             ,
             and
             (
             without
             being
             permitted
             to
             plead
             for
             himselfe
             )
             there
             beheaded
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             .
             But
             the
             strangest
             thing
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             
             the
             King●
             Vicegerent
             in
             spirituall
             causes
             should
             be
             accused
             for
             an
             Heretique
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             one
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             was
             such
             a
             great
             enemy
             to
             the
             Catholiqu●s
             (
             kicking
             downe
             all
             the
             Religious
             houses
             of
             the
             L●nd
             ,
             and
             grinded
             the
             Religious
             together
             with
             the
             rubb●sh
             under
             his
             feet
             )
             should
             at
             his
             death
             openly
             profess●
             that
             he
             would
             die
             in
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             Gods
             justice
             in
             the
             d●struction
             of
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             ;
             who
             knowes
             but
             that
             he
             may
             help
             her
             to
             such
             friends
             ,
             though
             not
             such
             as
             may
             restore
             her
             her
             own
             Jewells
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             may
             heale
             her
             of
             her
             Wounds
             ?
             And
             who
             knowes
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             aff●cted
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             sithenc●
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             communicated
             so
             great
             a
             secret
             unto
             mortalls
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             salve
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             same
             weapon
             that
             made
             the
             Wound
             ,
             shou●d
             work
             the
             Cure
             ?
          
           
             
               Oliva
               Vera
            
             is
             not
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             construed
             ;
             Oliv●rus
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Her●uld
             ,
             gave
             the
             Common
             F●ther
             of
             Christendom●
             ,
             the
             now
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
               (
               Innocent
            
             the
             tenth
             )
             such
             Ensignes
             of
             his
             Nobility
             (
             viz.
             ●
             dove
             
             holding
             an
             Olive
             branch
             in
             her
             mouth
             )
             since
             it
             falls
             short
             in
             nothing
             of
             being
             both
             a
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             Highnesse
             running
             into
             her
             armes
             ,
             whose
             Emblem
             of
             innocence
             beares
             him
             already
             in
             her
             mouth
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45326-e560
           
             Stat.
             King
             Rich.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               ●
               .
               Bils
            
             .
             in
             his
             true
             difference
             between
             Christian
             &
             Antichri●●ian
             Rebellion
             .
             part
             3.
             pag.
             243.
             244.
             
          
           
             Hol.
             in
             his
             second
             volume
             of
             the
             last
             edition
             ,
             p●
             309.
             b.
             line
             66.
             
          
           
             Holins
             .
             ib.
             pag.
             310.
             line
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             30.
             a.
             line
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             310.
             a.
             l.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             310.
             a.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             311.
             a.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             311.
             a.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Annotations
             upon
             the
             R●●m
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             13.
             2.
             
             An.
             in
             1
             Pet.
             cap.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Bell.
               li.
               de
               ●aic●s
            
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             of
             Dr.
             Keilison
             in
             his
             Survey
             printed
             1603.
             p.
             480.
             
          
           
             
               Tract
               .
               3.
               sect
            
             .
             5.
             written
             by
             
               I.
               Brer●ly
               An.
            
             1608.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             22
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.
             20
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hol.
             vol
             3.
             
             An.
             Eliz.
             26.
             p.
             1358
             Ib.
             p.
             1360.
             b.
             line
             26.
             
             Ib
             l.
             26.
             
             Ib.
             l.
             35.
             
             Ib.
             l.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             l.
             53.
             54.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Holi●s
             .
             ubi
             supra
             ,
             p.
             1170.
             2.
             l.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Goodwin
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Hol.
             ubi
             supra
             ,
             p.
             1170.
             l.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Suffolk
             people
             ,
             S●ow
             in
             his
             Annals
             .
             p.
             ●
             1046.
             
          
           
             S●ow
             An
             ▪
             printed
             1592.
             p.
             1039.
             and
             1045.
             
          
           
             Stow.
             An.
             p.
             1046.
             
          
           
             Stow.
             An.
             p.
             1047.
             
          
           
             
               Stow.
               ubi
               supra
            
             ,
             pag.
             1039.
             p.
             1058.